20.09.2018 Views

The Theology of Missions

The Theology of Missions

The Theology of Missions

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

<strong>The</strong> e-Advocate<br />

Monthly<br />

…a Compilation <strong>of</strong> Works on:<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>Missions</strong><br />

Matthew 28:19-20<br />

Mark 16:15 | Acts 1:8<br />

Romans 10:13-14 | Revelation 14:6<br />

1 Chronicles 16:24<br />

“Helping Individuals, Organizations & Communities<br />

Achieve <strong>The</strong>ir Full Potential”<br />

Special Edition| TLFA – April 2021


Walk by Faith; Serve with Abandon<br />

Expect to Win!<br />

Page 2 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> Advocacy Foundation, Inc.<br />

Helping Individuals, Organizations & Communities<br />

Achieve <strong>The</strong>ir Full Potential<br />

Since its founding in 2003, <strong>The</strong> Advocacy Foundation has become recognized as an effective<br />

provider <strong>of</strong> support to those who receive our services, having real impact within the communities<br />

we serve. We are currently engaged in community and faith-based collaborative initiatives,<br />

having the overall objective <strong>of</strong> eradicating all forms <strong>of</strong> youth violence and correcting injustices<br />

everywhere. In carrying-out these initiatives, we have adopted the evidence-based strategic<br />

framework developed and implemented by the Office <strong>of</strong> Juvenile Justice & Delinquency<br />

Prevention (OJJDP).<br />

<strong>The</strong> stated objectives are:<br />

1. Community Mobilization;<br />

2. Social Intervention;<br />

3. Provision <strong>of</strong> Opportunities;<br />

4. Organizational Change and Development;<br />

5. Suppression [<strong>of</strong> illegal activities].<br />

Moreover, it is our most fundamental belief that in order to be effective, prevention and<br />

intervention strategies must be Community Specific, Culturally Relevant, Evidence-Based, and<br />

Collaborative. <strong>The</strong> Violence Prevention and Intervention programming we employ in<br />

implementing this community-enhancing framework include the programs further described<br />

throughout our publications, programs and special projects both domestically and<br />

internationally.<br />

www.<strong>The</strong>Advocacy.Foundation<br />

ISBN: ......... ../2017<br />

......... Printed in the USA<br />

Advocacy Foundation Publishers<br />

Philadlephia, PA<br />

(878) 222-0450 | Voice | Data | SMS<br />

Page 3 <strong>of</strong> 137


Page 4 <strong>of</strong> 137


Dedication<br />

______<br />

Every publication in our many series’ is dedicated to everyone, absolutely everyone, who by<br />

virtue <strong>of</strong> their calling and by Divine inspiration, direction and guidance, is on the battlefield dayafter-day<br />

striving to follow God’s will and purpose for their lives. And this is with particular affinity<br />

for those Spiritual warriors who are being transformed into excellence through daily academic,<br />

pr<strong>of</strong>essional, familial, and other challenges.<br />

We pray that you will bear in mind:<br />

Matthew 19:26 (NIV)<br />

Jesus looked at them and said, "With man this is impossible,<br />

but with God all things are possible." (Emphasis added)<br />

To all <strong>of</strong> us who daily look past our circumstances, and naysayers, to what the Lord says we will<br />

accomplish:<br />

Blessings!!<br />

- <strong>The</strong> Advocacy Foundation, Inc.<br />

Page 5 <strong>of</strong> 137


Page 6 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> Transformative Justice Project<br />

Eradicating Juvenile Delinquency Requires a Multi-Disciplinary Approach<br />

<strong>The</strong> way we accomplish all this is a follows:<br />

<strong>The</strong> Juvenile Justice system is incredibly overloaded, and<br />

Solutions-Based programs are woefully underfunded. Our<br />

precious children, therefore, particularly young people <strong>of</strong><br />

color, <strong>of</strong>ten get the “swift” version <strong>of</strong> justice whenever they<br />

come into contact with the law.<br />

Decisions to build prison facilities are <strong>of</strong>ten based on<br />

elementary school test results, and our country incarcerates<br />

more <strong>of</strong> its young than any other nation on earth. So we at<br />

<strong>The</strong> Foundation labor to pull our young people out <strong>of</strong> the<br />

“school to prison” pipeline, and we then coordinate the efforts<br />

<strong>of</strong> the legal, psychological, governmental and educational<br />

pr<strong>of</strong>essionals needed to bring an end to delinquency.<br />

We also educate families, police, local businesses, elected<br />

<strong>of</strong>ficials, clergy, and schools and other stakeholders about<br />

transforming whole communities, and we labor to change<br />

their thinking about the causes <strong>of</strong> delinquency with the goal<br />

<strong>of</strong> helping them embrace the idea <strong>of</strong> restoration for the young<br />

people in our care who demonstrate repentance for their<br />

mistakes.<br />

1. We vigorously advocate for charges reductions, wherever possible, in the adjudicatory (court)<br />

process, with the ultimate goal <strong>of</strong> expungement or pardon, in order to maximize the chances for<br />

our clients to graduate high school and progress into college, military service or the workforce<br />

without the stigma <strong>of</strong> a criminal record;<br />

2. We then enroll each young person into an Evidence-Based, Data-Driven Restorative Justice<br />

program designed to facilitate their rehabilitation and subsequent reintegration back into the<br />

community;<br />

3. While those projects are operating, we conduct a wide variety <strong>of</strong> ComeUnity-ReEngineering<br />

seminars and workshops on topics ranging from Juvenile Justice to Parental Rights, to Domestic<br />

issues to Police friendly contacts, to CBO and FBO accountability and compliance;<br />

4. Throughout the process, we encourage and maintain frequent personal contact between all<br />

parties;<br />

5 Throughout the process we conduct a continuum <strong>of</strong> events and fundraisers designed to facilitate<br />

collaboration among pr<strong>of</strong>essionals and community stakeholders; and finally<br />

Page 7 <strong>of</strong> 137


6. 1 We disseminate Quarterly publications, like our e-Advocate series Newsletter and our e-Advocate<br />

Quarterly electronic Magazine to all regular donors in order to facilitate a lifelong learning process<br />

on the ever-evolving developments in the Justice system.<br />

And in addition to the help we provide for our young clients and their families, we also facilitate<br />

Community Engagement through the Restorative Justice process, thereby balancing the interesrs<br />

<strong>of</strong> local businesses, schools, clergy, elected <strong>of</strong>ficials, police, and all interested stakeholders. Through<br />

these efforts, relationships are rebuilt & strengthened, local businesses and communities are enhanced &<br />

protected from victimization, young careers are developed, and our precious young people are kept out<br />

<strong>of</strong> the prison pipeline.<br />

This is a massive undertaking, and we need all the help and financial support you can give! We plan to<br />

help 75 young persons per quarter-year (aggregating to a total <strong>of</strong> 250 per year) in each jurisdiction we<br />

serve) at an average cost <strong>of</strong> under $2,500 per client, per year.*<br />

Thank you in advance for your support!<br />

* FYI:<br />

1. <strong>The</strong> national average cost to taxpayers for minimum-security youth incarceration, is around<br />

$43,000.00 per child, per year.<br />

2. <strong>The</strong> average annual cost to taxpayers for maximun-security youth incarceration is well over<br />

$148,000.00 per child, per year.<br />

- (US News and World Report, December 9, 2014);<br />

3. In every jurisdiction in the nation, the Plea Bargain rate is above 99%.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Judicial system engages in a tri-partite balancing task in every single one <strong>of</strong> these matters, seeking<br />

to balance Rehabilitative Justice with Community Protection and Judicial Economy, and, although<br />

the practitioners work very hard to achieve positive outcomes, the scales are nowhere near balanced<br />

where people <strong>of</strong> color are involved.<br />

We must reverse this trend, which is right now working very much against the best interests <strong>of</strong> our young.<br />

Our young people do not belong behind bars.<br />

- Jack Johnson<br />

1<br />

In addition to supporting our world-class programming and support services, all regular donors receive our Quarterly e-Newsletter<br />

(<strong>The</strong> e-Advocate), as well as <strong>The</strong> e-Advocate Quarterly Magazine.<br />

Page 8 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> Advocacy Foundation, Inc.<br />

Helping Individuals, Organizations & Communities<br />

Achieve <strong>The</strong>ir Full Potential<br />

…a collection <strong>of</strong> works on<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>Missions</strong><br />

“Turning the Improbable Into the Exceptional”<br />

Atlanta<br />

Philadelphia<br />

______<br />

John C Johnson III<br />

Founder & CEO<br />

(878) 222-0450<br />

Voice | Data | SMS<br />

www.<strong>The</strong>Advocacy.Foundation<br />

Page 9 <strong>of</strong> 137


Page 10 <strong>of</strong> 137


Biblical Authority<br />

______<br />

Matthew 28:19-20 (NIV)<br />

19<br />

<strong>The</strong>refore go and make disciples <strong>of</strong> all nations, baptizing them in the name <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Father and <strong>of</strong> the Son and <strong>of</strong> the Holy Spirit, 20 and teaching them to obey everything I<br />

have commanded you. And surely I am with you always, to the very end <strong>of</strong> the age.”<br />

Mark 16:15<br />

15<br />

He said to them, “Go into all the world and preach the gospel to all creation.<br />

Acts 1:8<br />

8<br />

But you will receive power when the Holy Spirit comes on you; and you will be my<br />

witnesses in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the ends <strong>of</strong> the earth.”<br />

Romans 10:13-14<br />

13<br />

for, “Everyone who calls on the name <strong>of</strong> the Lord will be saved.”<br />

14<br />

How, then, can they call on the one they have not believed in? And how can they<br />

believe in the one <strong>of</strong> whom they have not heard? And how can they hear without<br />

someone preaching to them?<br />

Revelation 14:6<br />

<strong>The</strong> Three Angels<br />

6<br />

<strong>The</strong>n I saw another angel flying in midair, and he had the eternal gospel to proclaim to<br />

those who live on the earth—to every nation, tribe, language and people.<br />

1 Chronicles 16:24<br />

24<br />

Declare his glory among the nations, his marvelous deeds among all peoples.<br />

Page 11 <strong>of</strong> 137


Page 12 <strong>of</strong> 137


Table <strong>of</strong> Contents<br />

…a compilation <strong>of</strong> works on<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> <strong>Missions</strong><br />

Biblical Authority<br />

I. Introduction: Christian <strong>Missions</strong>………………………………….. 15<br />

II. Missiology and Missionaries………………………………………. 31<br />

III. Evangelism…………………………………………………………. 55<br />

IV. Humanitarian Aid…………………………………………………… 61<br />

V. Attacks on Humanitarian Aid Workers……………….………….. 71<br />

VI. International Humanitarian Law………………………………….. 85<br />

VII.<br />

Timeline <strong>of</strong> Events in Humanitarian<br />

Relief & Development…………………………………….. 101<br />

VIII. References……………………………………………………....... 103<br />

______<br />

Attachments<br />

A. <strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong> Christian Mission<br />

B. <strong>The</strong> Relationship Between <strong>The</strong>ology and Missiology<br />

C. Scripture, Culture and <strong>Missions</strong><br />

Copyright © 2018 <strong>The</strong> Advocacy Foundation, Inc. All Rights Reserved.<br />

Page 13 <strong>of</strong> 137


Page 14 <strong>of</strong> 137


I. Introduction<br />

Christian <strong>Missions</strong><br />

A Christian Mission is an organized effort to spread Christianity. <strong>Missions</strong> <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

involve sending individuals and groups, called missionaries, across boundaries, most<br />

commonly geographical boundaries, for the purpose <strong>of</strong> proselytism (conversion to<br />

Christianity, or from one Christian tradition to another). This involves evangelism<br />

(preaching a set <strong>of</strong> beliefs for the purpose <strong>of</strong> conversion), and humanitarian work,<br />

especially among the poor and disadvantaged. <strong>The</strong>re are a few different kinds <strong>of</strong><br />

mission trips: short-term, long-term, relational and ones meant simply for helping people<br />

in need. Some might choose to dedicate their whole lives to missions as well.<br />

Missionaries have the authority to preach the Christian faith (and sometimes to<br />

administer sacraments), and provide humanitarian work to improve . Christian doctrines<br />

(such as the "Doctrine <strong>of</strong> Love" pr<strong>of</strong>essed by many missions) permit the provision <strong>of</strong> aid<br />

without requiring religious conversion.<br />

History <strong>of</strong> Christian <strong>Missions</strong><br />

<strong>The</strong> earliest Christian mission, then, the Great Commission and Dispersion <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Apostles, was active within Second Temple Judaism. Whether a Jewish proselytism<br />

existed or not that would have served as a model for the early Christians is unclear, see<br />

Circumcision controversy in early Christianity#Jewish background for details. Soon, the<br />

expansion <strong>of</strong> the Christian mission beyond Judaism to those who were not Jewish<br />

became a contested issue, notably at the Council <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem. <strong>The</strong> Apostle Paul was<br />

Page 15 <strong>of</strong> 137


an early proponent <strong>of</strong> this expansion, and contextualized the Christian message for the<br />

Greek and Roman cultures, allowing it to reach beyond its Hebrew and Jewish roots.<br />

From Late Antiquity onward, much missionary activity was carried out by members <strong>of</strong><br />

religious orders. Monasteries followed disciplines and supported missions, libraries, and<br />

practical research, all <strong>of</strong> which were perceived as works to reduce human misery and<br />

suffering and glorify the Christian God. For example, Nestorian communities<br />

evangelized parts <strong>of</strong> Central Asia, as well as Tibet, China, and India. Cistercians<br />

evangelized much <strong>of</strong> Northern Europe, as well as developing most <strong>of</strong> European<br />

agriculture's classic techniques. St Patrick evangelized many in Ireland. St David was<br />

active in Wales.<br />

During the Middle Ages, Ramon Llull (c. 1232 – c. 1315) advanced the concept <strong>of</strong><br />

preaching to Muslims and converting them to Christianity by means <strong>of</strong> non-violent<br />

argument. A vision for large-scale mission to Muslims would die with him, not to be<br />

revived until the 19th Century.<br />

Medieval<br />

During the Middle Ages Christian monasteries and missionaries such as Saint Patrick,<br />

and Adalbert <strong>of</strong> Prague propagated learning and religion beyond the boundaries <strong>of</strong> the<br />

old Roman Empire. In the seventh century Gregory the Great sent missionaries,<br />

including Augustine <strong>of</strong> Canterbury, into England. <strong>The</strong> Hiberno-Scottish mission began in<br />

563.<br />

In the late thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries, Franciscans such as William <strong>of</strong><br />

Rubruck, John <strong>of</strong> Montecorvino, and Giovanni ed' Magnolia were sent as missionaries<br />

to the Near and Far East. <strong>The</strong>ir travels took them as far as China in an attempt to<br />

convert the advancing Mongols, especially the Great Khans <strong>of</strong> the Mongol Empire. (Also<br />

see Medieval Roman Catholic <strong>Missions</strong> in China.)<br />

Catholic <strong>Missions</strong> After 1492<br />

One <strong>of</strong> the main goals <strong>of</strong> the Christopher Columbus expedition financed by Queen<br />

Isabella <strong>of</strong> Spain was to spread Christianity. During the Age <strong>of</strong> Discovery, Spain and<br />

Portugal established many missions in their American and Asian colonies. <strong>The</strong> most<br />

active orders were the Jesuits, Augustinians, Franciscans and Dominicans. <strong>The</strong><br />

Portuguese sent missions into Africa. <strong>The</strong>se are some <strong>of</strong> the most well-known missions<br />

in history. While some <strong>of</strong> these missions were associated with imperialism and<br />

oppression, others (notably Matteo Ricci's Jesuit mission to China) were relatively<br />

peaceful and focused on integration rather than cultural imperialism.<br />

In both Portugal and Spain, religion was an integral part <strong>of</strong> the state and evangelization<br />

was seen as having both secular and spiritual benefits. Wherever these powers<br />

attempted to expand their territories or influence, missionaries would soon follow. By the<br />

Treaty <strong>of</strong> Tordesillas, the two powers divided the world between them into exclusive<br />

Page 16 <strong>of</strong> 137


spheres <strong>of</strong> influence, trade and colonization. <strong>The</strong> proselytization <strong>of</strong> Asia became linked<br />

to Portuguese colonial policy.<br />

Catholic <strong>Missions</strong> in Asia<br />

Portuguese trade with Asia rapidly proved pr<strong>of</strong>itable from 1499 onwards, and as Jesuits<br />

arrived in India around 1540, the colonial government in Goa supported the mission with<br />

incentives for baptized Christians. Later, the Church sent Jesuits to China (1552<br />

onwards) and to other countries in Asia.<br />

Protestant <strong>Missions</strong><br />

<strong>The</strong> Reformation unfolded in Europe in the early 16th century. For over a hundred<br />

years, occupied by their struggle with the Catholic Church, the early Protestant<br />

churches as a body were not strongly focused on missions to "heathen" lands. Instead,<br />

the focus was initially more on Christian lands in the hope to spread the Protestant faith,<br />

identifying the papacy with the Antichrist.<br />

In the centuries that followed, Protestant churches began sending out missionaries in<br />

increasing numbers, spreading the proclamation <strong>of</strong> the Christian message to previously<br />

unreached people. In North America, missionaries to the Native Americans included<br />

Jonathan Edwards (1703–1758), the well-known preacher <strong>of</strong> the Great Awakening (ca<br />

1731–1755), who in his later years retired from the very public life <strong>of</strong> his early career.<br />

He became a missionary to the Housatonic Native Americans (1751) and a staunch<br />

advocate for them against cultural imperialism.<br />

Page 17 <strong>of</strong> 137


As European culture has been established in the midst <strong>of</strong> indigenous peoples, the<br />

cultural distance between Christians <strong>of</strong> differing cultures has been difficult to overcome.<br />

One early solution was the creation <strong>of</strong> segregated "praying towns" <strong>of</strong> Christian natives.<br />

This pattern <strong>of</strong> grudging acceptance <strong>of</strong> converts played out again later in Hawaii when<br />

missionaries from that same New England culture went there. In the course <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Spanish colonization <strong>of</strong> the Americas, the Catholic missionaries learned the languages<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Amerindians and devised writing systems for them. <strong>The</strong>n they preached to<br />

indigenous people in those languages (Quechua, Guarani, Nahuatl) instead <strong>of</strong> Spanish,<br />

to keep Indians away from "sinful" whites. An extreme case <strong>of</strong> segregation occurred in<br />

the Guarani Reductions, a theocratic semi-independent region established by the<br />

Jesuits in the region <strong>of</strong> the future Paraguay between the early 17th century and 1767.<br />

From 1732 onwards the Moravian Church began sending out missionaries.<br />

Around 1780, an indigent Baptist cobbler named William Carey began reading about<br />

James Cook's travels voyages in Polynesia. His interest grew to a furious sort <strong>of</strong><br />

"backwards homesickness", inspiring him to obtain Baptist orders, and eventually to<br />

write his famous 1792 pamphlet, "An Enquiry into the Obligation <strong>of</strong> Christians to use<br />

Means for the Conversion <strong>of</strong> Heathen". Far from a dry book <strong>of</strong> theology, Carey's work<br />

used the best available geographic and ethnographic data to map and count the<br />

number <strong>of</strong> people who had never heard the Gospel. It inspired a movement that has<br />

grown with increasing speed from his day to the present.<br />

In the United States, the American Board <strong>of</strong> Commissioners for Foreign <strong>Missions</strong><br />

(ABCFM) was chartered in 1812.<br />

Protestant missionaries from the Anglican and Lutheran and Presbyterian traditions<br />

starting arriving in what was then the Ottoman Empire in the first half <strong>of</strong> the 19th<br />

Century. This eventually let to the creation <strong>of</strong> what are today the Evangelical Lutheran<br />

Church in Jordan and the Holy Land and the see <strong>of</strong> the Anglican Bishop in Jerusalem.<br />

Furthermore, it was during this time that the Christian and Missionary Alliance started<br />

their missionary activity in Jerusalem.<br />

American "Hard-shell Baptists", "Anti-Mission Baptists", or "Old School Baptists"<br />

adhering to strict Calvinist rejected all mission boards, Bible tract societies, and<br />

temperance societies as nonbiblical. <strong>The</strong> mainstream <strong>of</strong> the Baptist denomination,<br />

however, supported missionary work.<br />

Thomas Coke, (1747–1814) the first bishop <strong>of</strong> the American Methodists, was "the<br />

Father <strong>of</strong> Methodist <strong>Missions</strong>". After spending time in the newly formed United States <strong>of</strong><br />

America strengthening the infant Methodist Church alongside Episcopal colleague<br />

Francis Asbury, the British-born Coke left for mission work. During his time in America,<br />

Coke worked vigorously to increase Methodist support <strong>of</strong> Christian missions and <strong>of</strong><br />

raising up mission workers. Coke died while on a mission trip to India, but his legacy<br />

among Methodists – his passion for missions – continues.<br />

China<br />

Page 18 <strong>of</strong> 137


A wave <strong>of</strong> missions, starting in the early 1850s, targeted inland areas, led by Hudson<br />

Taylor (1832–1905) with his China Inland Mission (1865– ). Taylor was later supported<br />

by Henry Grattan Guinness (1835–1910) who founded (1883) Cliff College, which<br />

continues as <strong>of</strong> 2014 to train and equip for local and global mission.<br />

<strong>The</strong> missions inspired by Taylor and Guinness have collectively been called<br />

[by whom?]<br />

"faith missions" and owe much to the ideas and example <strong>of</strong> Anthony Norris<br />

Groves (1795–1853). Taylor, a thorough-going nativist, <strong>of</strong>fended the<br />

missionaries <strong>of</strong> his era by wearing Chinese clothing and speaking<br />

Chinese at home. His books, speaking, and examples led to the<br />

formation <strong>of</strong> numerous inland<br />

missions and <strong>of</strong> the Student<br />

Volunteer Movement (SVM, founded in 1886), which from<br />

1850 to about 1950 sent nearly 10,000 missionaries to<br />

inland areas, <strong>of</strong>ten at great<br />

personal sacrifice. Many early<br />

SVM missionaries traveling to areas with endemic<br />

tropical diseases left with<br />

their belongings packed in<br />

a c<strong>of</strong>fin, aware that 80%<br />

<strong>of</strong> them would die within<br />

two years.<br />

British Empire<br />

In the 18th century, and even<br />

more so in the 19th century,<br />

missionaries based in<br />

Britain saw the Empire<br />

as a fertile field for<br />

proselytizing for Christianity. All the main denominations were involved, including the<br />

Church <strong>of</strong> England, the Presbyterians <strong>of</strong> Scotland, and the Nonconformists. Much <strong>of</strong> the<br />

enthusiasm emerged from the Evangelical revival. Within the Church <strong>of</strong> England, the<br />

Church Mission Society (CMS) originated in 1799 and went on to undertake activity all<br />

around the world, including in what became known as "the Middle East".<br />

Before the American Revolution, Anglican and Methodist missionaries were active in the<br />

13 Colonies. <strong>The</strong> Methodists, led by George Whitefield, were the most successful and<br />

after the revolution and entirely distinct American Methodist denomination emerged that<br />

became the largest Protestant denomination in the new United States. A major problem<br />

for colonial <strong>of</strong>ficials was the demand <strong>of</strong> the Church <strong>of</strong> England to set up an American<br />

bishop; this was strongly opposed by most <strong>of</strong> the Americans had never happened.<br />

Increasingly colonial <strong>of</strong>ficials took a neutral position on religious matters, even in those<br />

colonies such as Virginia where the Church <strong>of</strong> England was <strong>of</strong>ficially established, but in<br />

practice controlled by laymen in the local vestries. After the Americans broke free,<br />

British <strong>of</strong>ficials decided to enhance the power and wealth <strong>of</strong> the Church <strong>of</strong> England in all<br />

the settler colonies, especially British North America (Canada).<br />

Page 19 <strong>of</strong> 137


Missionary societies funded their own operations that were not supervised or directed<br />

by the Colonial Office. Tensions emerged between the missionaries and the colonial<br />

<strong>of</strong>ficials. <strong>The</strong> latter feared that missionaries might stir up trouble or encourage the<br />

natives to challenge colonial authority. In general, colonial <strong>of</strong>ficials were much more<br />

comfortable with working with the established local leadership, including the native<br />

religions, rather than introducing the divisive force <strong>of</strong> Christianity. This proved especially<br />

troublesome in India, were very few local elites were attracted to Christianity. In Africa,<br />

especially, the missionaries made many converts. Of the 21st century there were more<br />

Anglicans in Nigeria than in England.<br />

Missionaries increasingly came to focus on education, medical help, and long-term<br />

modernization <strong>of</strong> the native personality to inculcate European middle-class values. <strong>The</strong>y<br />

established schools and medical clinics. Christian missionaries played a public role,<br />

especially in promoting sanitation and public health. Many were trained as physicians,<br />

or took special courses in public health and tropical medicine at Livingstone College,<br />

London.<br />

After 1870<br />

By the 1870s Protestant missions around the world generally acknowledged the longterm<br />

material goal was the formation <strong>of</strong> independent, self-governing, self-supporting,<br />

self-propagating churches. <strong>The</strong> rise <strong>of</strong> nationalism in the Third World provoked<br />

challenges from critics who complained that the missionaries were teaching Western<br />

ways, and ignoring the indigenous culture. <strong>The</strong> Boxer Rebellion in China in 1898<br />

involved very large scale attacks on Christian missions and their converts. <strong>The</strong> First<br />

World War diverted resources, and pulled most Germans out <strong>of</strong> missionary work when<br />

that country lost its empire. <strong>The</strong> worldwide Great Depression <strong>of</strong> the 1930s was a major<br />

blow to funding mission activities.<br />

In 1910, the Edinburgh Missionary Conference was presided over by active SVM and<br />

YMCA leader (and future Nobel Peace Prize recipient) John R. Mott, an American<br />

Methodist layperson, the conference reviewed the state <strong>of</strong> evangelism, Bible translation,<br />

mobilization <strong>of</strong> church support, and the training <strong>of</strong> indigenous leadership. Looking to the<br />

future, conferees worked on strategies for worldwide evangelism and cooperation. <strong>The</strong><br />

conference not only established greater ecumenical cooperation in missions, but also<br />

essentially launched the modern ecumenical movement.<br />

<strong>The</strong> next wave <strong>of</strong> missions was started by two missionaries, Cameron Townsend and<br />

Donald McGavran, around 1935. <strong>The</strong>se men realized that although earlier missionaries<br />

had reached geographic areas, there were numerous ethnographic groups that were<br />

isolated by language, or class from the groups that missionaries had reached. Cameron<br />

formed Wycliffe Bible Translators to translate the Bible into native languages. McGavran<br />

concentrated on finding bridges to cross the class and cultural barriers in places like<br />

India, which has upwards <strong>of</strong> 4,600 peoples, separated by a combination <strong>of</strong> language,<br />

Page 20 <strong>of</strong> 137


culture, and caste. Despite democratic reforms, caste and class differences are still<br />

fundamental in many cultures.<br />

An equally important dimension <strong>of</strong> missions strategy is the indigenous method <strong>of</strong><br />

nationals reaching their own people. In Asia this wave <strong>of</strong> missions was pioneered by<br />

men like Dr G. D. James <strong>of</strong> Singapore, Rev <strong>The</strong>odore Williams <strong>of</strong> India and Dr David<br />

Cho <strong>of</strong> Korea. <strong>The</strong> "two thirds missions movement" as it is referred to, is today a major<br />

force in missions.<br />

Most modern missionaries and missionary societies have repudiated cultural<br />

imperialism, and elected to focus on spreading the gospel and translating the Bible.<br />

Sometimes, missionaries have been vital in preserving and documenting the culture <strong>of</strong><br />

the peoples among whom they live.<br />

Often, missionaries provide welfare and health services, as a good deed or to make<br />

friends with the locals. Thousands <strong>of</strong> schools, orphanages, and hospitals have been<br />

established by missions. One service provided by missionaries was the Each one, teach<br />

one literacy program begun by Dr. Frank Laubach in the Philippines in 1935. <strong>The</strong><br />

program has since spread around the world and brought literacy to the least enabled<br />

members <strong>of</strong> many societies.<br />

Page 21 <strong>of</strong> 137


During this period missionaries, especially evangelical and Pentecostal missionaries,<br />

witnessed a substantial increase in the number <strong>of</strong> conversions <strong>of</strong> Muslims to<br />

Christianity. In an interview published in 2013 a leader <strong>of</strong> a key missionary agency<br />

focused on Muslims claimed that the world is living in a "day <strong>of</strong> salvation for Muslims<br />

everywhere."<br />

<strong>The</strong> word "mission" was historically <strong>of</strong>ten applied to the building, the "mission station" in<br />

which the missionary lives or works. In some colonies, these mission stations became a<br />

focus <strong>of</strong> settlement <strong>of</strong> displaced or formerly nomadic people. Particularly in rural<br />

Australia, missions have become localities or ghettoes on the edges <strong>of</strong> towns which are<br />

home to many Indigenous Australians. <strong>The</strong> word may be seen as derogatory when used<br />

in this context.<br />

Sending and Receiving Nations<br />

Contemporary Concepts <strong>of</strong> Mission<br />

Major nations not only send and fund missionaries abroad, but also receive them from<br />

other countries. In 2010, the United States sent out 127,000 missionaries, while 32,400<br />

came to the United States. Brazil was second, sending out 34,000, and receiving<br />

20,000. France sent out 21,000 and received 10,000. Britain sent out 15,000 and<br />

received 10,000. India sent out 10,000 and received 8000. Other major exporters<br />

included Spain at 21,000 sent out, Italy at 20,000, South Korea at 20,000, Germany at<br />

14,000, and Canada at 8,500. Large recipient nations included Russia, receiving<br />

20,000; Congo receiving 15,000; South Africa, 12,000; Argentina, 10,000; and Chile,<br />

8,500. <strong>The</strong> largest sending agency in the United States was the Southern Baptist<br />

Convention, with 4,800 missionaries, plus 450 support staff working inside the United<br />

States. <strong>The</strong> annual budget is about $50,000 per year per missionary. In recent years,<br />

however, the Southern Baptist foreign missionary operation (the International Mission<br />

Board) has operated at a deficit, and it is cutting operations by 15 percent. It is<br />

encouraging older missionaries to retire and return to the United States.<br />

Modern Missionary Methods and Doctrines Among Conservative Protestants<br />

<strong>The</strong> Lausanne Congress <strong>of</strong> 1974, birthed a movement that supports evangelical mission<br />

among non-Christians and nominal Christians. It regards "mission" as that which is<br />

designed "to form a viable indigenous church-planting and world changing movement."<br />

This definition is motivated by a theologically imperative theme <strong>of</strong> the Bible to make God<br />

known, as outlined in the Great Commission. <strong>The</strong> definition is claimed to summarize the<br />

acts <strong>of</strong> Jesus' ministry, which is taken as a model motivation for all ministries.<br />

This Christian missionary movement seeks to implement churches after the pattern <strong>of</strong><br />

the first century Apostles. <strong>The</strong> process <strong>of</strong> forming disciples is necessarily social.<br />

"Church" should be understood in the widest sense, as a body <strong>of</strong> believers <strong>of</strong> Christ<br />

Page 22 <strong>of</strong> 137


ather than simply a building. In this view, even those who are already culturally<br />

Christian must be "evangelized".<br />

Church planting by cross-cultural missionaries leads to the establishment <strong>of</strong> selfgoverning,<br />

self-supporting and self-propagating communities <strong>of</strong> believers. This is the<br />

famous "three-self" formula formulated by Henry Venn <strong>of</strong> the London Church Missionary<br />

Society in the 19th century. Cross-cultural missionaries are persons who accept churchplanting<br />

duties to evangelize people outside their culture, as Christ commanded in the<br />

Great Commission (Matthew 28:18–20, Mark 16:15–18).<br />

<strong>The</strong> objective <strong>of</strong> these missionaries is to give an understandable presentation <strong>of</strong> their<br />

beliefs with the hope that people will choose to following the teaching <strong>of</strong> Jesus Christ<br />

and live their lives as His disciples. As a matter <strong>of</strong> strategy, many evangelical Christians<br />

around the world now focus on what they call the "10/40 window", a band <strong>of</strong> countries<br />

between 10 and 40 degrees north latitude and reaching from western Africa through<br />

Asia. Christian missions strategist Luis Bush pinpointed the need for a major focus <strong>of</strong><br />

evangelism in the "10/40 Window", a phrase he coined in his presentation at the<br />

missionary conference Lausanne 1989 in Manila. Sometimes referred to as the<br />

"Resistant Belt", it is an area that includes 35% <strong>of</strong> the world's land mass, 90% <strong>of</strong> the<br />

world's poorest peoples and 95% <strong>of</strong> those who have yet to hear anything about<br />

Christianity.<br />

Page 23 <strong>of</strong> 137


Modern pioneering missionary doctrines now focus on inserting a culturally adapted<br />

seed <strong>of</strong> Christian doctrines into a self-selected, self-motivated group <strong>of</strong> indigenous<br />

believers, without removing them from their culture in any way.<br />

Modern mission techniques are sufficiently refined that within ten to fifteen years, most<br />

indigenous churches are locally pastored, managed, taught, self-supporting and<br />

evangelizing. <strong>The</strong> process can be substantially faster if a preexisting translation <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Bible and higher pastoral education are already available, perhaps left over from earlier,<br />

less effective missions.<br />

One strategy is to let indigenous cultural groups decide to adopt Christian doctrines and<br />

benefits, when (as in most cultures) such major decisions are normally made by groups.<br />

In this way, opinion leaders in the groups can persuade much or most <strong>of</strong> the groups to<br />

convert. When combined with training in discipleship, church planting and other modern<br />

missionary doctrine, the result is an accelerating, self-propelled conversion <strong>of</strong> large<br />

portions <strong>of</strong> the culture.<br />

A typical modern mission is a co-operative effort by many different ministries, <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

including several coordinating ministries, such as the Faith2Share network, <strong>of</strong>ten with<br />

separate funding sources. One typical effort proceeded as follows:<br />

1. A missionary radio group recruits, trains and broadcasts in the main dialect <strong>of</strong> the<br />

target culture's language. Broadcast content is carefully adapted to avoid<br />

syncretism yet help the Christian Gospel seem like a native, normal part <strong>of</strong> the<br />

target culture. Broadcast content <strong>of</strong>ten includes news, music, entertainment and<br />

education in the language, as well as purely Christian items.<br />

2. Broadcasts might advertise programs, inexpensive radios (possibly springwound),<br />

and a literature ministry that sells a Christian mail-order correspondence<br />

course at nominal costs. <strong>The</strong> literature ministry is key, and is normally a separate<br />

organization from the radio ministry. Modern literature missions are shifting to<br />

web-based content where it makes sense (as in Western Europe and Japan).<br />

3. When a person or group completes a correspondence course, they are invited to<br />

contact a church-planting missionary group from (if possible) a related cultural<br />

group. <strong>The</strong> church-planting ministry is usually a different ministry from either the<br />

literature or radio ministries. <strong>The</strong> church-planting ministry usually requires its<br />

missionaries to be fluent in the target language, and trained in modern churchplanting<br />

techniques.<br />

4. <strong>The</strong> missionary then leads the group to start a church. Churches planted by<br />

these groups are usually a group that meets in a house. <strong>The</strong> object is the<br />

minimum organization that can perform the required character development and<br />

spiritual growth. Buildings, complex ministries and other expensive items are<br />

mentioned, but deprecated until the group naturally achieves the size and budget<br />

to afford them. <strong>The</strong> crucial training is how to become a Christian (by faith in<br />

Page 24 <strong>of</strong> 137


Jesus Christ) and then how to set up a church (meet to study the Bible, and<br />

perform communion and worship), usually in that order.<br />

5. A new generation <strong>of</strong> churches is created, and the growth begins to accelerate<br />

geometrically. Frequently, daughter churches are created only a few months after<br />

a church's creation. In the fastest-growing Christian movements, the pastoral<br />

education is "pipelined", flowing in a just-in-time fashion from the central<br />

churches to daughter churches. That is, planting <strong>of</strong> churches does not wait for<br />

the complete training <strong>of</strong> pastors.<br />

<strong>The</strong> most crucial part <strong>of</strong> church planting is selection and training <strong>of</strong> leadership.<br />

Classically, leadership training required an expensive stay at a seminary, a Bible<br />

college. Modern church planters deprecate this because it substantially slows the<br />

growth <strong>of</strong> the church without much immediate benefit. Modern mission doctrines replace<br />

the seminary with programmed curricula or (even less expensive) books <strong>of</strong> discussion<br />

questions, and access to real theological books.<br />

<strong>The</strong> materials are usually made available in a major trading language in which most<br />

native leaders are likely to be fluent. In some cases, the materials can be adapted for<br />

oral use.<br />

Page 25 <strong>of</strong> 137


It turns out that new pastors' practical needs for theology are well addressed by a<br />

combination <strong>of</strong> practical procedures for church planting, discussion in small groups, and<br />

motivated Bible-based study from diverse theological texts. As a culture's church's<br />

wealth increases, it will naturally form classic seminaries on its own.<br />

Another related mission is Bible translation. <strong>The</strong> above-mentioned literature has to be<br />

translated. Missionaries actively experiment with advanced linguistic techniques to<br />

speed translation and literacy. Bible translation not only speeds a church's growth by<br />

aiding self-training, but it also assures that Christian information becomes a permanent<br />

part <strong>of</strong> the native culture and literature. Some ministries also use modern recording<br />

techniques to reach groups with audio that could not be soon reached with literature.<br />

Among Roman Catholics<br />

For Catholics, “<strong>Missions</strong>” is the term given to those particular undertakings by which the<br />

heralds <strong>of</strong> the Gospel, sent out by the Church and going forth into the whole world, carry<br />

out the task <strong>of</strong> preaching the Gospel and planting the Church among peoples or groups<br />

who do not yet believe in Christ.<br />

Vatican II made a deep impact on Catholic missions around the world. <strong>The</strong> Church's<br />

relations to non-Christian religions like Judaism and Islam were revisited.<br />

A steep decline in the number <strong>of</strong> people entering the priesthood and religious life in the<br />

West has made the Church look towards laity more and more. Communities like Opus<br />

Dei arose to meet this need.<br />

Inculturation increasingly became a key topic <strong>of</strong> missiological reflection for Catholics.<br />

Inculturation is understood as the meeting <strong>of</strong> the Christian message with a community in<br />

their cultural context.<br />

Liberation <strong>The</strong>ology and liturgical reform have also been important in forming and<br />

influencing the mission <strong>of</strong> the Catholic Church in the 20th and 21st Centuries.<br />

In relation to mission, Pope Benedict XVI has made the re-evangelization <strong>of</strong> Europe and<br />

North America a priority in his own ministry, even while the upper leadership <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Roman Catholic hierarchy and the college <strong>of</strong> cardinals has more members from Latin<br />

America, Africa, and Asia than ever before.<br />

Key documents on mission for Catholics during this period are Evangelii nuntiandi by<br />

Pope Paul VI and Redemptoris missio by Pope John Paul II.<br />

Publishing <strong>of</strong> Books as Mission<br />

Christian mission organisations have long depended on the printed word as a channel<br />

through which to do mission. At times when countries have been "closed" to Christians,<br />

great efforts have been made to smuggle Bibles and other literature into those<br />

Page 26 <strong>of</strong> 137


countries. Brother Andrew, the founder <strong>of</strong> Open Doors, started smuggling Bibles into<br />

communist countries in the 1950s. Operation Mobilisation was established in 1957 by<br />

George Verwer. Other Christian publishers, such as Plough Publishing, provide free<br />

books to people in the UK and US as a form <strong>of</strong> mission. <strong>The</strong> Bible Society translates<br />

and prints Bibles, in an attempt to reach every country in the world.<br />

Westernization<br />

Criticism<br />

Objections to missionary work among isolated, indigenous populations involve the claim<br />

that the goal <strong>of</strong> mission is to Westernize them. Such claims have been raised by<br />

indigenous rights groups organizations, such as Friends <strong>of</strong> Peoples Close to Nature and<br />

Survival International.<br />

Communicating Diseases<br />

Missionaries, along with other travelers, brought diseases into local populations.<br />

Smallpox, measles, even the common cold, have been blamed on their arrivals. David<br />

Igler <strong>of</strong> the University <strong>of</strong> California, Irvine, includes missionary activity as a cause <strong>of</strong><br />

spreading germs. However, he says that commercial traders were the main agents <strong>of</strong><br />

disease.<br />

... other diseases arrived on non-commercial voyages; missionary activities certainly<br />

spread germs, and Spanish conquests had dispersed deadly germs in parts <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Americas and Pacific prior to the late eighteenth century. Yet, for the period between<br />

Page 27 <strong>of</strong> 137


the 1770s and the 1840s, trading vessels were the main agents <strong>of</strong> disease, creating in<br />

the Pacific what Emmanuel Le Roy Ladurie has called a "paroxysm" <strong>of</strong> the "microbian<br />

unification <strong>of</strong> the world." By 1850, the microbes <strong>of</strong> Europe, Asia, and Africa circulated in<br />

almost every Pacific population.<br />

Statistical Patterns<br />

Political scientist Robert Woodberry uses statistics to argue that conversionary<br />

Protestants were a crucial catalyst in spreading religious liberty, education, and<br />

democracy. He shows that statistically the prevalence <strong>of</strong> such missionaries account for<br />

half <strong>of</strong> the variance in democracy in Africa, Asia, Latin America and Oceania. In a 2014<br />

Christianity Today article, he remarks, "Areas where Protestant missionaries had a<br />

significant presence in the past are on average more economically developed today,<br />

with comparatively better health, lower infant mortality, lower corruption, greater literacy,<br />

higher educational attainment (especially for women), and more robust membership in<br />

nongovernmental associations."<br />

Controversy and Christian Missionaries<br />

“ "This proselytization will mean no peace in the world. Conversions are<br />

harmful to India. If I had the power and could legislate I should certainly stop<br />

all proselytizing ... It pains me to have to say that the Christian missionaries<br />

as a body, with honorable exceptions, have actively supported a system<br />

which has impoverished, enervated and demoralized a people considered to<br />

be among the gentlest and most civilized on earth". ”<br />

In India, Hindu organisations such as the Rashtriya Swayamsevak Sangh assert that<br />

most conversions undertaken by zealous evangelicals occur due to compulsion,<br />

inducement or fraud. In the Indian state <strong>of</strong> Tripura, the government has alleged financial<br />

and weapons-smuggling connections between Baptist missionaries and rebel groups<br />

such as the National Liberation Front <strong>of</strong> Tripura. <strong>The</strong> accused Tripura Baptist Christian<br />

Union is a member body <strong>of</strong> the Baptist World Alliance.<br />

"In mid-May, the Vatican was also co-sponsoring a meeting about how some religious<br />

groups abuse liberties by proselytizing, or by evangelizing in aggressive or deceptive<br />

ways. Iraq ... has become an open field for foreigners looking for fresh converts. Some<br />

Catholic Church leaders and aid organizations have expressed concern about new<br />

Christian groups coming in and luring Iraqis to their churches with <strong>of</strong>fers <strong>of</strong> cash,<br />

clothing, food or jobs.... Reports <strong>of</strong> aggressive proselytism and reportedly forced<br />

conversions in mostly Hindu India have fueled religious tensions and violence there and<br />

have prompted some regional governments to pass laws banning proselytism or<br />

religious conversion.... Sadhvi Vrnda Chaitanya, a Hindu monk from southern India, told<br />

CNS that India's poor and uneducated are especially vulnerable to coercive or<br />

deceptive methods <strong>of</strong> evangelization.... Aid work must not hide any ulterior motives and<br />

avoid exploiting vulnerable people like children and the disabled, she said."<br />

Page 28 <strong>of</strong> 137


In an interview with Outlook Magazine, Sadhvi Vrnda Chaitanya said "If the Vatican<br />

could understand that every religious and spiritual tradition is as sacred as Christianity,<br />

and that they have a right to exist without being denigrated or extinguished, it will greatly<br />

serve the interests <strong>of</strong> dialogue, mutual respect, and peaceful coexistence."<br />

Aid and Evangelism<br />

While there is a general agreement among most major aid organizations not to mix aid<br />

with proselyting, others see disasters as a useful opportunity to spread the word. One<br />

such an occurrence was the tsunami that devastated parts <strong>of</strong> Asia on December 26,<br />

2004.<br />

"This (disaster) is one <strong>of</strong> the greatest opportunities God has given us to share his love<br />

with people," said K.P. Yohannan, president <strong>of</strong> the Texas-based Gospel for Asia. In an<br />

interview, Yohannan said his 14,500 "native missionaries" in India, Sri Lanka and the<br />

Andaman Islands are giving survivors Bibles and booklets about "how to find hope in<br />

this time through the word <strong>of</strong> God." In Krabi, Thailand, a Southern Baptist church had<br />

been "praying for a way to make inroads" with a particular ethnic group <strong>of</strong> fishermen,<br />

according to Southern Baptist relief coordinator Pat Julian. <strong>The</strong>n came the tsunami, "a<br />

phenomenal opportunity" to provide ministry and care, Julian told the Baptist Press<br />

news service.... Not all evangelicals agree with these tactics. "It's not appropriate in a<br />

crisis like this to take advantage <strong>of</strong> people who are hurting and suffering", said the Rev.<br />

Franklin Graham, head <strong>of</strong> Samaritan's Purse and son <strong>of</strong> evangelist Billy Graham."<br />

<strong>The</strong> Christian Science Monitor echoes these concerns... "'I think evangelists do this out<br />

<strong>of</strong> the best intentions, but there is a responsibility to try to understand other faith groups<br />

Page 29 <strong>of</strong> 137


and their culture,' says Vince Isner, director <strong>of</strong> FaithfulAmerica.org, a program <strong>of</strong> the<br />

National Council <strong>of</strong> Churches USA."<br />

<strong>The</strong> Bush Administration has made it easier for U.S. faith-based groups and missionary<br />

societies to tie aid and church together.<br />

For decades, US policy has sought to avoid intermingling government programs and<br />

religious proselytizing. <strong>The</strong> aim is both to abide by the Constitution's prohibition against<br />

a state religion and to ensure that aid recipients don't forgo assistance because they<br />

don't share the religion <strong>of</strong> the provider.... But many <strong>of</strong> those restrictions were removed<br />

by Bush in a little-noticed series <strong>of</strong> executive orders – a policy change that cleared the<br />

way for religious groups to obtain hundreds <strong>of</strong> millions <strong>of</strong> dollars in additional<br />

government funding. It also helped change the message American aid workers bring to<br />

many corners <strong>of</strong> the world, from emphasizing religious neutrality to touting the healing<br />

powers <strong>of</strong> the Christian God.<br />

Christian Counter-Claims<br />

Missionaries say that the government in India has passed anti-conversion laws in<br />

several states that are supposedly meant to prevent conversions from "force or<br />

allurement," but are primarily used, they say, to persecute and criminalize voluntary<br />

conversion due to the government's broad definition <strong>of</strong> "force and allurement." Any gift<br />

received from a Christian in exchange for, or with the intention <strong>of</strong>, conversion is<br />

considered allurement. Voice <strong>of</strong> the Martyrs reports that aid-workers claim that they are<br />

being hindered from reaching people with much needed services as a result <strong>of</strong> this<br />

persecution. Alan de Lastic, Roman Catholic archbishop <strong>of</strong> New Delhi states that claims<br />

<strong>of</strong> forced conversion are false.<br />

"'<strong>The</strong>re are attacks practically every week, maybe not resulting in death, but still, violent<br />

attacks,' Richard Howell, general secretary <strong>of</strong> the Evangelical Fellowship <strong>of</strong> India tells<br />

<strong>The</strong> Christian Science Monitor today. '<strong>The</strong>y [India's controlling BJP party] have created<br />

an atmosphere where minorities do feel insecure.'" According to Prakash Louis, director<br />

<strong>of</strong> the secular Indian Social Institute in New Delhi, "We are seeing a broad attempt to<br />

stifle religious minorities and their constitutional rights...Today, they say you have no<br />

right to convert, Tomorrow you have no right to worship in certain places." Existing<br />

congregations, <strong>of</strong>ten during times <strong>of</strong> worship, are being persecuted. Properties are<br />

sometimes destroyed and burnt to the ground, while native pastors are sometimes<br />

beaten and left for dead.<br />

Page 30 <strong>of</strong> 137


II. Missiology and Missionaries<br />

Missiology is the area <strong>of</strong> practical theology that investigates the mandate,<br />

message, and mission <strong>of</strong> the Christian church, especially the nature <strong>of</strong> missionary work.<br />

Missiology is a multi-disciplinary and cross-cultural field <strong>of</strong> study incorporating theology,<br />

anthropology, history, geography, theories and methods <strong>of</strong> communication, comparative<br />

religion, Christian apologetics, education methodology, and interdenominational<br />

relations.<br />

History<br />

Christian<br />

theology<br />

developed over the<br />

centuries, starting in<br />

early 2nd century and<br />

continuing its<br />

development<br />

up to now.<br />

Missiology as<br />

a theological<br />

discipline<br />

appeared<br />

quite late in<br />

the Christian<br />

era, only in<br />

the 19th century. It<br />

was the Scottish<br />

missionary<br />

Alexander<br />

Duff who first<br />

developed a<br />

systematic theory <strong>of</strong><br />

mission and<br />

was<br />

appointed in 1867 to a<br />

new chair <strong>of</strong> Evangelistic <strong>The</strong>ology in Edinburgh. This first chair <strong>of</strong> missiology was<br />

closed after Duff’s departure but the path was laid. Some years later another theologian,<br />

Gustav Warneck, was recognized as the founder <strong>of</strong> missiology as a discipline in its own<br />

right.<br />

Warneck founded the Allgemeine <strong>Missions</strong> Zeitschrift, the first scientific missionary<br />

periodical, in 1874. In 1897, he was appointed to the chair <strong>of</strong> missionary science at the<br />

University <strong>of</strong> Halle, Germany. His three-volume work on Protestant mission theory and<br />

his survey <strong>of</strong> the history <strong>of</strong> Protestant missionary work were extremely important for the<br />

young discipline. Influenced by Warneck’s work, Catholic Church historian Joseph<br />

Schmidlin began lecturing in missiology in 1910 at the University <strong>of</strong> Munster and was<br />

appointed to the first chair <strong>of</strong> Catholic missiology at the same university in 1914.<br />

Scope <strong>of</strong> Study<br />

Missiology became recognizable first <strong>of</strong> all within the study <strong>of</strong> Christian theology. On the<br />

other hand, over the centuries <strong>of</strong> missions the missionaries encountered various<br />

cultures and attitudes to accepting the Gospel by the different peoples. This caused<br />

Page 31 <strong>of</strong> 137


theologians to reflect on issues <strong>of</strong> society and Christianity, and anthropology and<br />

Christianity. Communicating the Gospel and comparing the Christian teaching with<br />

other religious or secular teachings made the task <strong>of</strong> the missionaries even more<br />

difficult. <strong>The</strong>y needed a solid theoretical framework within which they could more<br />

efficiently found their mission and succeed in spreading the Good News.<br />

In this way missiology became the Christian theological discipline which interacted with<br />

many other sciences, such as anthropology, history, geography, communication theory,<br />

comparative religious studies, social studies, education, psychology, inter-religious<br />

relations, etc. <strong>The</strong> core <strong>of</strong> the new discipline remains the teaching <strong>of</strong> the Church:<br />

"Inherent in the discipline is the study <strong>of</strong> the nature <strong>of</strong> God, the created world, and the<br />

Church, as well as the interaction among these three."<br />

Definition<br />

<strong>The</strong> wide scope <strong>of</strong> study <strong>of</strong> the discipline <strong>of</strong> missiology makes it difficult for missiologist<br />

to agree upon a unified definition on what missiology is. One approach is to reflect on<br />

what mission is and then define the ways in which mission is explained theologically:<br />

“Mission is the participation <strong>of</strong> the people <strong>of</strong> God in God’s action in the world. <strong>The</strong><br />

theological and critical reflection about mission is called missiology”<br />

Johannes Verkuyl states, “Missiology’s task in every age is to investigate scientifically<br />

and critically the presuppositions, motives, structures, methods, patterns <strong>of</strong> cooperation<br />

and leadership which the churches bring to their mandate” Every mission needs a<br />

strategy which can be employed in specific environment, among specific cultural<br />

context. This adds to the definition <strong>of</strong> missiology a three-dimensional area <strong>of</strong> study:<br />

“Missiology is made up <strong>of</strong> three interdependent areas <strong>of</strong> study: theology, the social<br />

sciences, and strategy. <strong>The</strong>ology explains the foundations <strong>of</strong> mission, culture (the social<br />

sciences) elaborates on the arena <strong>of</strong> mission, and strategy explicitly points to the ways<br />

in which missions is implemented. Defining what is missiology continues even today<br />

and it will continue in the near future until a definition acceptable to all missiologists is<br />

coined.<br />

Current Developments<br />

Today missiology is taught at many Christian theological schools and its scope <strong>of</strong> study<br />

and relations with the other theological and social sciences differ to a great extent. It<br />

continues to be considered a Christian theological discipline and at the same time it is<br />

argued whether missiology is a strictly church discipline or academic one.<br />

<strong>The</strong> close interaction between missiology, social sciences and culture made scholars to<br />

shape the discipline within the framework <strong>of</strong> history and sociology and remind about the<br />

“colonial past <strong>of</strong> missions” when Christians <strong>of</strong>ten attempted to use their political and<br />

economic power in evangelism. Many missiologists are now disavowing these methods<br />

and attempt to construct a new paradigm that does not employ such imperialistic<br />

approaches which lead to language and cultural imposition.<br />

Page 32 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> issues <strong>of</strong> syncretism and context in mission have been well explained and<br />

missiology obtained the features <strong>of</strong> intercultural theology.<br />

________<br />

Missionaries<br />

A missionary is a member <strong>of</strong> a religious group sent into an area to proselytize or<br />

perform ministries <strong>of</strong> service, such as education, literacy, social justice, health care, and<br />

economic development. <strong>The</strong> word "mission" originates from 1598 when the Jesuits sent<br />

members abroad, derived from the Latin missionem (nom. missio), meaning "act <strong>of</strong><br />

sending" or mittere, meaning "to send". <strong>The</strong> word was used in light <strong>of</strong> its biblical usage;<br />

in the Latin translation <strong>of</strong> the Bible, Christ uses the word when sending the disciples to<br />

preach <strong>The</strong> gospel in his name. <strong>The</strong> term is most commonly used for Christian<br />

missions, but can be used for any creed or ideology.<br />

Christian <strong>Missions</strong><br />

Missionaries by Religion<br />

A Christian missionary can be defined as "one who is to witness across cultures". <strong>The</strong><br />

Lausanne Congress <strong>of</strong> 1974, defined the term, related to Christian mission as, "to form<br />

a viable indigenous church-planting movement". Missionaries can be found in many<br />

countries around the world.<br />

In the Bible, Jesus is recorded as instructing the apostles to make disciples <strong>of</strong> all<br />

nations (Matthew 28:19–20, Mark 16:15–18). This verse is referred to by Christian<br />

missionaries as the Great Commission and inspires missionary work.<br />

Historic<br />

<strong>The</strong> Christian Church expanded throughout the Roman Empire already in New<br />

Testament times and is said by tradition to have reached even further, to Persia<br />

(Church <strong>of</strong> the East) and to India (Saint Thomas Christians). During the Middle Ages the<br />

Christian monasteries and missionaries such as Saint Patrick (5th century), and<br />

Page 33 <strong>of</strong> 137


Adalbert <strong>of</strong> Prague (ca 956-997) propagated learning and religion beyond the European<br />

boundaries <strong>of</strong> the old Roman Empire. In 596, Pope Gregory the Great (in <strong>of</strong>fice 590-<br />

604) sent the Gregorian Mission (including Augustine <strong>of</strong> Canterbury) into England. In<br />

their turn, Christians from Ireland (the Hiberno-Scottish mission) and from Britain (Saint<br />

Boniface (ca 675-754), and the Anglo-Saxon mission, for example) became prominent<br />

in converting the inhabitants <strong>of</strong> central Europe.<br />

During the Age <strong>of</strong> Discovery, the Catholic Church established a number <strong>of</strong> missions in<br />

the Americas and in other Western colonies through the Augustinians, Franciscans, and<br />

Dominicans to spread Christianity in the New World and [clarification needed] to convert the<br />

Native Americans and other indigenous people. About the same time, missionaries such<br />

as Francis Xavier (1506–1552) as well as other Jesuits, Augustinians, Franciscans, and<br />

Dominicans reached Asia and the Far East, and the Portuguese sent missions into<br />

Africa. Emblematic in many respects is Matteo Ricci's Jesuit mission to China from<br />

1582, which was totally peaceful and non-violent. <strong>The</strong>se missionary movements should<br />

be distinguished from others, such as the Baltic Crusades <strong>of</strong> the 12th and 13th<br />

centuries, which were arguably compromised in their motivation by designs <strong>of</strong> military<br />

conquest.<br />

Much contemporary Catholic missionary work has undergone pr<strong>of</strong>ound change since<br />

the Second Vatican Council <strong>of</strong> 1962-1965, with an increased push for indigenization<br />

and inculturation, along with social justice issues as a constitutive part <strong>of</strong> preaching the<br />

Gospel.<br />

As the Catholic Church normally organizes itself along territorial lines and had the<br />

human and material resources, religious orders, some even specializing in it, undertook<br />

most missionary work, especially in the era after the collapse <strong>of</strong> the Roman Empire in<br />

the West. Over time, the Holy See gradually established a normalized Church structure<br />

in the mission areas, <strong>of</strong>ten starting with special jurisdictions known as apostolic<br />

prefectures and apostolic vicariates. At a later stage <strong>of</strong> development these foundations<br />

are raised to regular diocesan status with a local bishops appointed. On a global front,<br />

these processes were <strong>of</strong>ten accelerated in the later 1960s, in part accompanying<br />

political decolonization. In some regions, however, they are still in course.<br />

Just as the Bishop <strong>of</strong> Rome had jurisdiction also in territories later considered to be in<br />

the Eastern sphere, so the missionary efforts <strong>of</strong> the two 9th-century saints Cyril and<br />

Methodius were largely conducted in relation to the West rather than the East, though<br />

the field <strong>of</strong> activity was central Europe.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Eastern Orthodox Church, under the Orthodox Church <strong>of</strong> Constantinople undertook<br />

vigorous missionary work under the Roman Empire and its successor the Byzantine<br />

Empire. This had lasting effects and in some sense is at the origin <strong>of</strong> the present<br />

relations <strong>of</strong> Constantinople ith some sixteen Orthodox national churches including the<br />

Romanian Orthodox Church, the Georgian Orthodox and Apostolic Church, and the<br />

Ukrainian Orthodox Church (both traditionally said to have been founded by the<br />

missionary Apostle Andrew), the Bulgarian Orthodox Church (said to have been<br />

Page 34 <strong>of</strong> 137


founded by the missionary Apostle Paul). <strong>The</strong> Byzantines expanded their missionary<br />

work in Ukraine after the mass baptism in Kiev in 988. <strong>The</strong> Serbian Orthodox Church<br />

had its origins in the conversion by Byzantine missionaries <strong>of</strong> the Serb tribes when they<br />

arrived in the Balkans in the 7th century. Orthodox missionaries also worked<br />

successfully among the Estonians from the 10th to the 12th centuries, founding the<br />

Estonian Orthodox Church.<br />

Under the Russian Empire <strong>of</strong> the 19th century, missionaries such as Nicholas Ilminsky<br />

(1822–1891) moved into the subject lands and propagated Orthodoxy, including through<br />

Belarus, Latvia, Moldova, Finland, Estonia, Ukraine, and China. <strong>The</strong> Russian St.<br />

Nicholas <strong>of</strong> Japan (1836–1912) took Eastern Orthodoxy to Japan in the 19th century.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Russian Orthodox Church also sent missionaries to Alaska beginning in the 18th<br />

century, including Saint Herman <strong>of</strong> Alaska (died 1836), to minister to the Native<br />

Americans. <strong>The</strong> Russian Orthodox Church Outside Russia continued missionary work<br />

outside Russia after the 1917 Russian Revolution, resulting in the establishment <strong>of</strong><br />

many new dioceses in the diaspora, from which numerous converts have been made in<br />

Eastern Europe, North America, and Oceania.<br />

Early Protestant missionaries included John Eliot and contemporary ministers including<br />

John Cotton and Richard Bourne, who ministered to the Algonquin natives who lived in<br />

lands claimed by representatives <strong>of</strong> the Massachusetts Bay Colony in the early 17th<br />

century. Quaker "publishers <strong>of</strong> truth" visited Boston and other mid-17th century<br />

colonies, but were not always well received.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Danish government began the first organized Protestant mission work through its<br />

College <strong>of</strong> <strong>Missions</strong>, established in 1714. This funded and directed Lutheran<br />

missionaries such as Bartholomaeus Ziegenbalg in Tranquebar, India, and Hans Egede<br />

in Greenland. In 1732, while on a visit in 1732 to Copenhagen for the coronation <strong>of</strong> his<br />

Page 35 <strong>of</strong> 137


cousin King Christian VI, the Moravian Church's patron Nicolas Ludwig, Count von<br />

Zinzendorf, was very struck by its effects, and particularly by two visiting Inuit children<br />

converted by Hans Egede. He also got to know a slave from the Danish colony in the<br />

West Indies. When he returned to Herrnhut in Saxony, he inspired the inhabitants <strong>of</strong> the<br />

village – it had fewer than thirty houses then – to send out "messengers" to the slaves in<br />

the West Indies and to the Moravian missions in Greenland. Within thirty years,<br />

Moravian missionaries had become active on every continent, and this at a time when<br />

there were fewer than three hundred people in Herrnhut. <strong>The</strong>y are famous for their<br />

selfless work, living as slaves among the slaves and together with the Native<br />

Americans, the Delaware (i.e., Lenni Lenape) and Cherokee Indian tribes. Today, the<br />

work in the former mission provinces <strong>of</strong> the worldwide Moravian Church is carried on by<br />

native workers. <strong>The</strong> fastest-growing area <strong>of</strong> the work is in Tanzania in Eastern Africa.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Moravian work in South Africa inspired William Carey and the founders <strong>of</strong> the<br />

British Baptist missions. As <strong>of</strong> 2014, seven <strong>of</strong> every ten Moravians live in a former<br />

mission field and belong to a race other than Caucasian.<br />

Much Anglican mission work came about under the auspices <strong>of</strong> the Society for the<br />

Propagation <strong>of</strong> the Gospel in Foreign Parts (SPG, founded in 1701), the Church<br />

Missionary Society (CMS, founded 1799) and <strong>of</strong> the Intercontinental Church Society<br />

(formerly the Commonwealth and Continental Church Society, originating in 1823).<br />

Modern<br />

With a dramatic increase in efforts since the 20th century, and a strong push since the<br />

Lausanne I: <strong>The</strong> International Congress on World Evangelization in Switzerland in 1974,<br />

modern evangelical groups have focused efforts on sending missionaries to every<br />

ethnic group in the world. While this effort has not been completed, increased attention<br />

has brought larger numbers <strong>of</strong> people distributing Bibles, Jesus videos, and establishing<br />

evangelical churches in more remote areas.<br />

Internationally, the focus for many years in the later 20th century was on reaching every<br />

"people group" with Christianity by the year 2000. Bill Bright's leadership with Campus<br />

Crusade, the Southern Baptist International Mission Board, <strong>The</strong> Joshua Project, and<br />

others brought about the need to know who these "unreached people groups" are and<br />

how those wanting to tell about the Christian God and share a Christian Bible could<br />

reach them. <strong>The</strong> focus for these organizations transitioned from a "country focus" to a<br />

"people group focus". (From "What is a People Group?" by Dr. Orville Boyd Jenkins: A<br />

"people group" is an ethnolinguistic group with a common self-identity that is shared by<br />

the various members. <strong>The</strong>re are two parts to that word: ethno and linguistic. Language<br />

is a primary and dominant identifying factor <strong>of</strong> a people group. But there are other<br />

factors that determine or are associated with ethnicity.)<br />

What can be viewed as a success by those inside and outside the church from this<br />

focus is a higher level <strong>of</strong> cooperation and friendliness among churches and<br />

denominations. It is very common for those working on international fields to not only<br />

cooperate in efforts to share their gospel message, but view the work <strong>of</strong> their groups in<br />

Page 36 <strong>of</strong> 137


a similar light. Also, with the increased study and awareness <strong>of</strong> different people groups,<br />

western mission efforts have become far more sensitive to the cultural nuances <strong>of</strong> those<br />

they are going to and those they are working with in the effort.<br />

Over the years, as indigenous churches have matured, the church <strong>of</strong> the "Global South"<br />

(Africa, Asia, and Latin America) has become the driving force in missions. Korean and<br />

African missionaries can now be found all over the world. <strong>The</strong>se missionaries represent<br />

a major shift in church history.<br />

Brazil, Nigeria, and other countries have had large numbers <strong>of</strong> their Christian adherents<br />

go to other countries and start churches. <strong>The</strong>se non-western missionaries <strong>of</strong>ten have<br />

unparalleled success; because, they need few western resources and comforts to<br />

sustain their livelihood while doing the work they have chosen among a new culture and<br />

people.<br />

One <strong>of</strong> the first large-scale missionary endeavors <strong>of</strong> the British colonial age was the<br />

Baptist Missionary Society, founded in 1792 as the Particular Baptist Society for the<br />

Propagation <strong>of</strong> the Gospel Amongst the Heathen.<br />

<strong>The</strong> London Missionary Society was an evangelical organisation, bringing together from<br />

its inception both Anglicans and Nonconformists; it was founded in England in 1795 with<br />

missions in Africa and the islands <strong>of</strong> the South Pacific. <strong>The</strong> Colonial Missionary Society<br />

was created in 1836, and directed its efforts towards promoting Congregationalist forms<br />

<strong>of</strong> Christianity among "British or other European settlers" rather than indigenous<br />

peoples. Both <strong>of</strong> these merged in 1966, and the resultant organization is now known as<br />

the Council for World Mission.<br />

Page 37 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> Church Mission Society, first known as the Society for <strong>Missions</strong> to Africa and the<br />

East, was founded in 1799 by evangelical Anglicans centred around the anti-slavery<br />

activist William Wilberforce. It bent its efforts to the Coptic Church, the Ethiopian<br />

Church, and India, especially Kerala; it continues to this day. Many <strong>of</strong> the network <strong>of</strong><br />

churches they established became the Anglican Communion.<br />

In 1809, the London Society for Promoting Christianity Amongst the Jews was founded,<br />

which pioneered mission amongst the Jewish people; it continues today as the Church's<br />

Ministry Among Jewish People. In 1865, the China Inland Mission was founded, going<br />

well beyond British controlled areas; it continues as the OMF, working throughout East<br />

Asia.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Church <strong>of</strong> Jesus Christ <strong>of</strong> Latter-day Saints (LDS Church) has an active missionary<br />

program. Young men between the ages <strong>of</strong> eighteen and twenty-five are encouraged to<br />

prepare themselves to serve a two-year, self-funded, full-time proselytizing mission.<br />

Young women who desire to serve as missionaries can serve starting at the age <strong>of</strong><br />

nineteen, for one and a half years. Retired couples also have the option <strong>of</strong> serving a<br />

mission. Missionaries typically spend two weeks in a Missionary Training Center (or two<br />

to three months for those learning a new language) where they study the scriptures,<br />

learn new languages when applicable, prepare themselves to teach the Gospel <strong>of</strong> Jesus<br />

Christ, and learn more about the culture and the people they live among. As <strong>of</strong> January<br />

2014, the LDS Church had over 80,000 missionaries worldwide and over 10,000<br />

Welfare Services Missionaries.<br />

Maryknoll <strong>The</strong> sending <strong>of</strong> missioners from the U.S. Church was seen as a sign <strong>of</strong> the<br />

U.S. Catholic Church finally coming <strong>of</strong> age.<br />

When two American Catholic priests from distinctly different backgrounds met in<br />

Montreal in 1910, they discovered they had one thing in common. Father James<br />

Anthony Walsh, a priest from the heart <strong>of</strong> Boston, and Father Thomas Frederick Price,<br />

the first native North Carolinian ordained into the priesthood, recognized that through<br />

their differences, they were touched by the triumph <strong>of</strong> the human spirit and enriched by<br />

encountering the faith experience <strong>of</strong> others. This was the foundation <strong>of</strong> their mutual<br />

desire to build a seminary for the training <strong>of</strong> young American men for the foreign<br />

<strong>Missions</strong>.<br />

Countering arguments that the Church needed workers here, Fathers Walsh and Price<br />

insisted the Church would not flourish until it sent missioners overseas. Independently,<br />

the men had written extensively about the concept, Father Price in his magazine Truth,<br />

and Father Walsh in the pages <strong>of</strong> A Field Afar, an early incarnation <strong>of</strong> Maryknoll<br />

Magazine. Together, they formulated plans to establish a seminary for foreign<br />

missionaries. With the approval <strong>of</strong> the American hierarchy, the two priests traveled to<br />

Rome in June 1911 to receive final approval from Pope Pius X for their project. On June<br />

Page 38 <strong>of</strong> 137


29, 1911, Pope Pius X gave his blessings for the formation <strong>of</strong> the Catholic Foreign<br />

Mission Society <strong>of</strong> America, now better known as the Maryknoll Fathers and Brothers.<br />

Islamic <strong>Missions</strong><br />

Dawah means to "invite" (in Arabic, literally "calling") to Islam, which is the second<br />

largest religion with 1.6 billion members. From the 7th century, it spread rapidly from the<br />

Arabian Peninsula to the rest <strong>of</strong> the world through the initial Muslim conquests and<br />

subsequently with traders and explorers after the death <strong>of</strong> Muhammad.<br />

Initially, the spread <strong>of</strong> Islam came through the Dawah efforts <strong>of</strong> Muhammad and his<br />

followers. After his death in 632 C.E., much <strong>of</strong> the expansion <strong>of</strong> the empire came<br />

through conquest such as that <strong>of</strong> North Africa and later Spain (Al-Andalus). <strong>The</strong> Islamic<br />

conquest <strong>of</strong> Persia put an end to the Sassanid Empire and spread the reach <strong>of</strong> Islam to<br />

as far east as Khorasan, which would later become the cradle <strong>of</strong> Islamic civilization<br />

during the Islamic Golden Age (622-1258 C.E.) and a stepping-stone towards the<br />

introduction <strong>of</strong> Islam to the Turkic tribes living in and bordering the area.<br />

<strong>The</strong> missionary movement peaked during the Islamic Golden Age, with the expansion <strong>of</strong><br />

foreign trade routes, primarily into the Indo-Pacific and as far south as the isle <strong>of</strong><br />

Zanzibar as well as the South-Eastern shores <strong>of</strong> Africa.<br />

With the coming <strong>of</strong> the Sufism tradition, Islamic missionary activities increased. Later,<br />

the Seljuk Turks' conquest <strong>of</strong> Anatolia made it easier for missionaries to go lands that<br />

formerly belonged to the Byzantine Empire. In the earlier stages <strong>of</strong> the Ottoman Empire,<br />

Page 39 <strong>of</strong> 137


a Turkic form <strong>of</strong> Shamanism was still widely practiced in Anatolia, but soon lost ground<br />

to Sufism.<br />

During the Ottoman presence in the Balkans, missionary movements were taken up by<br />

people from aristocratic families hailing from the region, who had been educated in<br />

Constantinople or other major city within the Empire such as the famed madrassahs<br />

and kulliyes. Primarily, individuals were sent back to the place <strong>of</strong> their origin and were<br />

appointed important positions in the local governing body. This approach <strong>of</strong>ten resulted<br />

in the building <strong>of</strong> mosques and local kulliyes for future generations to benefit from, as<br />

well as spreading the teachings <strong>of</strong> Islam.<br />

<strong>The</strong> spread <strong>of</strong> Islam towards Central and West Africa had until the early 19th century<br />

has been consistent but slow. Previously, the only connection was through Trans-<br />

Saharan trade routes. <strong>The</strong> Mali Empire, consisting predominantly <strong>of</strong> African and Berber<br />

tribes, stands as a strong example <strong>of</strong> the early Islamic conversion <strong>of</strong> the Sub-Saharan<br />

region. <strong>The</strong> gateways prominently expanded to include the aforementioned trade routes<br />

through the Eastern shores <strong>of</strong> the African continent. With the European colonization <strong>of</strong><br />

Africa, missionaries were almost in competition with the European Christian<br />

missionaries operating in the colonies.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is evidence <strong>of</strong> Arab Muslim traders entering Indonesia as early as the 8th<br />

century. Indonesia's early people were animists, Hindus, and Buddhists. However it was<br />

not until the end <strong>of</strong> the 13th century that the process <strong>of</strong> "Islamization" began to spread<br />

throughout the areas local communities and port towns. <strong>The</strong> spread, although at first<br />

introduced through Arab Muslim traders, continued to saturate through the Indonesian<br />

people as local rulers and royalty began to adopt the religion subsequently leading their<br />

subjects to mirror their conversion.<br />

Recently, Muslim groups have engaged in missionary work in Malawi. Much <strong>of</strong> this is<br />

performed by the African Muslim Agency based in Angola. <strong>The</strong> Kuwait-sponsored AMA<br />

has translated the Qur'an into Chichewa (Cinyanja), one <strong>of</strong> the <strong>of</strong>ficial languages <strong>of</strong><br />

Malawi, and has engaged in other missionary work in the country. All <strong>of</strong> the major cities<br />

in the country have mosques and there are several Islamic schools.<br />

Several South African, Kuwaiti, and other Muslim agencies are active in Mozambique,<br />

with one important one being the African Muslim Agency. <strong>The</strong> spread <strong>of</strong> Islam into West<br />

Africa, beginning with ancient Ghana in the 9th century, was mainly the result <strong>of</strong> the<br />

commercial activities <strong>of</strong> North African Muslims. <strong>The</strong> empires <strong>of</strong> both Mali and Songhai<br />

that followed ancient Ghana in the Western Sudan adopted the religion. Islam made its<br />

entry into the northern territories <strong>of</strong> modern Ghana around the 15th century. Mande<br />

speakers (who in Ghana are known as Wangara) traders and clerics carried the religion<br />

into the area. <strong>The</strong> northeastern sector <strong>of</strong> the country was also influenced by an influx <strong>of</strong><br />

Hausa Muslim traders from the 16th century onwards<br />

Islamic influence first occurred in India in the early 7th century with the advent <strong>of</strong> Arab<br />

traders. Trade relations have existed between Arabia and the Indian subcontinent from<br />

Page 40 <strong>of</strong> 137


ancient times. Even in the pre-Islamic era, Arab traders used to visit the Malabar region,<br />

which linked them with the ports <strong>of</strong> Southeast Asia. According to Historians Elliot and<br />

Dowson in their book <strong>The</strong> History <strong>of</strong> India as told by its own Historians, the first ship<br />

bearing Muslim travelers was seen on the Indian coast as early as 630 C.E.. H. G.<br />

Rawlinson, in his book: Ancient and Medieval History <strong>of</strong> India claims the first Arab<br />

Muslims settled on the Indian coast in the last part <strong>of</strong> the 7th century. Shaykh Zainuddin<br />

Makhdum's "Tuhfat al-Mujahidin" also is a reliable work. This fact is corroborated, by J.<br />

Sturrock in his South Kanara and Madras Districts Manuals, and also by Haridas<br />

Bhattacharya in Cultural Heritage <strong>of</strong> India Vol. IV. It was with the advent <strong>of</strong> Islam that<br />

the Arabs became a prominent cultural force in the world. <strong>The</strong> Arab merchants and<br />

traders became the carriers <strong>of</strong> the new religion, and they propagated it wherever they<br />

went.<br />

Islam in Bulgaria can be traced back to the mid-ninth century when there were Islamic<br />

missionaries in Bulgaria, evidenced by a letter from Pope Nicholas to Boris <strong>of</strong> Bulgaria<br />

calling for the extirpation <strong>of</strong> Saracens.<br />

Pioneer Muslim missionaries to the Kenyan interior were largely Tanganyikans, who<br />

coupled their missionary work with trade, along the centres began along the railway line<br />

such as Kibwezi, Makindu, and Nairobi.<br />

Outstanding among them was Maalim Mtondo Islam in Kenya, a Tanganyikan credited<br />

with being the first Muslim missionary to Nairobi. Reaching Nairobi at the close <strong>of</strong> the<br />

19th century, he led a group <strong>of</strong> other Muslims, and enthusiastic missionaries from the<br />

coast to establish a "Swahili village" in present-day Pumwani. A small mosque was built<br />

Page 41 <strong>of</strong> 137


to serve as a starting point and he began preaching Islam in earnest. He soon attracted<br />

several Kikuyus and Wakambas, who became his disciples.<br />

In 1380, Karim ul' Makhdum the first Arabian Islamic missionary reached the Sulu<br />

Archipelago and Jolo in the Philippines and established Islam in the country. In 1390,<br />

the Minangkabau's Prince Rajah Baguinda and his followers preached Islam on the<br />

islands. <strong>The</strong> Sheik Karimal Makdum Mosque was the first mosque established in the<br />

Philippines on Simunul in Mindanao in the 14th century. Subsequent settlements by<br />

Arab missionaries traveling to Malaysia and Indonesia helped strengthen Islam in the<br />

Philippines and each settlement was governed by a Datu, Rajah, and a Sultan. Islamic<br />

provinces founded in the Philippines included the Sultanate <strong>of</strong> Maguindanao, Sultanate<br />

<strong>of</strong> Sulu, and other parts <strong>of</strong> the southern Philippines.<br />

Modern missionary work in the United States has increased greatly in the last one<br />

hundred years, with much <strong>of</strong> the recent demographic growth driven by conversion. Up<br />

to one-third <strong>of</strong> American Muslims are African Americans who have converted to Islam<br />

during the last seventy years. Conversion to Islam in prisons, and in large urban areas<br />

has also contributed to Islam's growth over the years.<br />

An estimated US$45 billion has been spent by the Saudi Arabian government financing<br />

mosques and Islamic schools in foreign countries. Ain al-Yaqeen, a Saudi newspaper,<br />

reported in 2002 that Saudi funds may have contributed to building as many as 1,500<br />

mosques and 2,000 other Islamic centers.<br />

Ahmadiyya Islam <strong>Missions</strong><br />

Missionaries belonging to the Ahmadiyya thought <strong>of</strong> Islam <strong>of</strong>ten study at International<br />

Islamic seminaries and educational institutions, known as Jamia Ahmadiyya. Upon<br />

completion <strong>of</strong> their degrees, they are sent to various parts <strong>of</strong> the world including South<br />

America, Africa, North America, Europe, and the Far East as appointed by Mirza<br />

Masroor Ahmad, present head and Caliph <strong>of</strong> the worldwide Ahmadiyya Muslim<br />

community. Jamia students may be appointed by the Caliph either as Missionaries <strong>of</strong><br />

the community (<strong>of</strong>ten called Murrabi, Imam, or Mawlana) or as Qadis or Muftis <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Ahmadiyya Muslim community with a specialisation in matters <strong>of</strong> fiqh (Islamic<br />

Jurisprudence). Some Jamia alumni have also become Islamic historians such as the<br />

late Dost Muhammad Shahid, former Official Historian <strong>of</strong> the Ahmadiyya Muslim<br />

community, with a specialisation in tarikh (Islamic historiography). Missionaries stay with<br />

their careers as appointed by the Caliph for the rest <strong>of</strong> their lives, as per their<br />

commitment to the community.<br />

Early Islamic Missionaries During Muhammad's Era<br />

During the Expedition <strong>of</strong> Al Raji in 625, the Islamic Prophet Muhammad sent some men<br />

as missionaries to various different tribes. Some men came to Muhammad and<br />

requested that Muhammad send instructors to teach them Islam, but the men were<br />

bribed by the two tribes <strong>of</strong> Khuzaymah who wanted revenge for the assassination <strong>of</strong><br />

Page 42 <strong>of</strong> 137


Khalid bin Sufyan (Chief <strong>of</strong> the Banu Lahyan tribe) by Muhammad's followers 8 Muslim<br />

Missionaires were killed in this expedition., another version says 10 Muslims were killed.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n during the Expedition <strong>of</strong> Bir Maona in July 625 Muhammad sent some<br />

Missionaries at request <strong>of</strong> some men from the Banu Amir tribe, but the Muslims were<br />

again killed as revenge for the assassination <strong>of</strong> Khalid bin Sufyan by Muhammad's<br />

followers 70 Muslims were killed during this expedition.<br />

During the Expedition <strong>of</strong> Khalid ibn al-Walid (Banu Jadhimah) in January 630,<br />

Muhammad sent Khalid ibn Walid to invite the Banu Jadhimah tribe to Islam. This is<br />

mentioned in the Sunni Hadith Sahih al-Bukhari, 5:59:628.<br />

Missionaries and Judaism<br />

Despite some Jewish missionary activity in the biblical times, contemporary Judaism<br />

states clearly that missionary activities are mostly taboo. Historically, various Judaic<br />

sects and movements have been consistent on avoiding proselytization to convert<br />

Gentiles.<br />

Jewish religious groups encourage "Outreach" to Jews. <strong>The</strong> outreach, or kiruv,<br />

movements encourage Jews to become more knowledgeable and observant <strong>of</strong> Jewish<br />

law. People who become more observant are known as baalei teshuva. "Outreach" is<br />

done worldwide, by organizations such as Chabad Lubavitch, Aish Hatorah, Ohr<br />

Somayach, and Partners In Torah. <strong>The</strong>re are also many such organizations in the<br />

United States. <strong>The</strong>re has been a singular, isolated movement to convert Catholics to<br />

Judaism in Peru.<br />

Page 43 <strong>of</strong> 137


Members <strong>of</strong> the American Reform movement began a program to convert to Judaism<br />

the non-Jewish spouses <strong>of</strong> its intermarried members and non-Jews who have an<br />

interest in Judaism. <strong>The</strong>ir rationale is that so many Jews were lost during the Holocaust<br />

that newcomers must be sought out and welcomed. This approach has been repudiated<br />

by Orthodox and Conservative Jews as unrealistic and posing a danger. <strong>The</strong>y say that<br />

these efforts make Judaism seem an easy religion to join and observe when in reality<br />

being Jewish involves many difficulties and sacrifices.<br />

Buddhist <strong>Missions</strong><br />

Baha'i Pioneering<br />

<strong>The</strong> first Buddhist missionaries were called "Dharma Bhanaks", and some see a<br />

missionary charge in the symbolism behind the Buddhist wheel, which is said to travel<br />

all over the earth bringing Buddhism with it. <strong>The</strong> Emperor Ashoka was a significant early<br />

Buddhist missioner. In the 3rd century BCE, Dharmaraksita—among others—was sent<br />

out by emperor Ashoka to proselytize the Buddhist tradition through the Indian Maurya<br />

Empire, but also into the Mediterranean as far as Greece. Gradually, all India and the<br />

neighboring island <strong>of</strong> Ceylon were converted. <strong>The</strong>n Buddhism spread eastward and<br />

southeastward to the present lands <strong>of</strong> Burma, Thailand, Laos, Cambodia, Vietnam, and<br />

Indonesia.<br />

Buddhism was spread among the Turkic people during the 2nd and 3rd centuries BCE<br />

into modern-day Pakistan, Kashmir, Afghanistan, eastern and coastal Iran, Uzbekistan,<br />

Turkmenistan, and Tajikistan. It was also taken into China brought by Kasyapa Matanga<br />

in the 2nd century CE, Lokaksema and An Shigao translated Buddhist sutras into<br />

Chinese. Dharmarakṣa was one <strong>of</strong> the greatest translators <strong>of</strong> Mahayana Buddhist<br />

scriptures into Chinese. Dharmaraksa came to the Chinese capital <strong>of</strong> Luoyang in 266<br />

CE, where he made the first known translations <strong>of</strong> the Lotus Sutra and the<br />

Dasabhumika Sutra, which were to become some <strong>of</strong> the classic texts <strong>of</strong> Chinese<br />

Mahayana Buddhism. Altogether, Dharmaraksa translated around 154 Hīnayāna and<br />

Mahāyāna sutras, representing most <strong>of</strong> the important texts <strong>of</strong> Buddhism available in the<br />

Western Regions. His proselytizing is said to have converted many to Buddhism in<br />

China, and made Chang'an, present-day Xi'an, a major center <strong>of</strong> Buddhism. Buddhism<br />

expanded rapidly, especially among the common people, and by 381 most <strong>of</strong> the people<br />

<strong>of</strong> northwest China were Buddhist. Winning converts also among the rulers and<br />

scholars, by the end <strong>of</strong> the T'ang Dynasty Buddhism was found everywhere in China.<br />

Marananta brought Buddhism to the Korean Peninsula in the 4th century. Seong <strong>of</strong><br />

Baekje, known as a great patron <strong>of</strong> Buddhism in Korea, built many temples and<br />

welcomed priests bringing Buddhist texts directly from India. In 528, Baekje <strong>of</strong>ficially<br />

adopted Buddhism as its state religion. He sent tribute missions to Liang in 534 and<br />

541, on the second occasion requesting artisans as well as various Buddhist works and<br />

a teacher. According to Chinese records, all these requests were granted. A<br />

subsequent mission was sent in 549, only to find the Liang capital in the hands <strong>of</strong> the<br />

rebel Hou Jing, who threw them in prison for lamenting the fall <strong>of</strong> the capital. He is<br />

Page 44 <strong>of</strong> 137


credited with having sent a mission in 538 to Japan that brought an image <strong>of</strong><br />

Shakyamuni and several sutras to the Japanese court. This has traditionally been<br />

considered the <strong>of</strong>ficial introduction <strong>of</strong> Buddhism to Japan. An account <strong>of</strong> this is given in<br />

Gangōji Garan Engi. First supported by the Soga clan, Buddhism rose over the<br />

objections <strong>of</strong> the pro-Shinto Mononobe and Buddhism entrenched itself in Japan with<br />

the conversion <strong>of</strong> Prince Shotoku Taishi. When in 710 Emperor Shomu established a<br />

new capital at Nara modeled after the capital <strong>of</strong> China, Buddhism received <strong>of</strong>ficial<br />

support and began to flourish.<br />

Padmasambhava, <strong>The</strong> Lotus Born, was a sage guru from Oḍḍiyāna who is said to have<br />

transmitted Vajrayana Buddhism to Bhutan and Tibet and neighbouring countries in the<br />

8th century.<br />

<strong>The</strong> use <strong>of</strong> missions, councils, and monastic institutions influenced the emergence <strong>of</strong><br />

Christian missions and organizations, which developed similar structures in places that<br />

were formerly Buddhist missions.<br />

During the 19th and 20th centuries, Western intellectuals such as Schopenhauer, Henry<br />

David Thoreau, Max Müller, and esoteric societies such as the <strong>The</strong>osophical Society <strong>of</strong><br />

H.P. Blavatsky and the Buddhist Society, London spread interest in Buddhism. Writers<br />

such as Hermann Hesse and Jack Kerouac, in the West, and the hippie generation <strong>of</strong><br />

the late 1960s and early 1970s led to a re-discovery <strong>of</strong> Buddhism. During the 20th and<br />

21st centuries Buddhism has again been propagated by missionaries into the West<br />

such as the Dalai Lama and monks including Lama Surya Das (Tibetan Buddhism).<br />

Page 45 <strong>of</strong> 137


Tibetan Buddhism has been significantly active and successful in the West since the<br />

Chinese takeover <strong>of</strong> Tibet in 1959. Today Buddhists make a decent proportion <strong>of</strong><br />

several countries in the West such as New Zealand, Australia, Canada, the<br />

Netherlands, France, and the United States.<br />

In Canada, the immense popularity and goodwill ushered in by Tibet's Dalai Lama (who<br />

has been made honorary Canadian citizen) put Buddhism in a favourable light in the<br />

country. Many non-Asian Canadians embraced Buddhism in various traditions and<br />

some have become leaders in their respective sanghas.<br />

In the early 1990s, the French Buddhist Union (UBF, founded in 1986) estimated that<br />

there are 600,000 to 650,000 Buddhists in France, with 150,000 French converts<br />

among them. In 1999, sociologist Frédéric Lenoir estimated there are 10,000 converts<br />

and up to 5 million "sympathizers", although other researchers have questioned these<br />

numbers.<br />

Taisen Deshimaru was a Japanese Zen Buddhist who founded numerous zendos in<br />

France. Thich Nhat Hanh, a Nobel Peace Prize-nominated, Vietnamese-born Zen<br />

Buddhist, founded the Unified Buddhist Church (Eglise Bouddhique Unifiée) in France in<br />

1969. Plum Village, a monastery and retreat center in the Dordogne in southern France,<br />

is his residence and the headquarters <strong>of</strong> his international sangha.<br />

In 1968 Leo Boer and Wener van de Wetering founded a Zen group, and through two<br />

books made Zen popular in the Netherlands. <strong>The</strong> guidance <strong>of</strong> the group was taken over<br />

by Erik Bruijn, who is still in charge <strong>of</strong> a flourishing community. <strong>The</strong> largest Zen group<br />

now is the Kanzeon Sangha, led by Nico Tydeman under the supervision <strong>of</strong> the<br />

American Zen master Dennis Genpo Merzel, Roshi, a former student <strong>of</strong> Maezumi Roshi<br />

in Los Angeles. This group has a relatively large centre where a teacher and some<br />

students live permanently. Many other groups are also represented in the Netherlands,<br />

like the Order <strong>of</strong> Buddhist Contemplatives in Apeldoorn, the Thich Nhat Hanh Order <strong>of</strong><br />

Interbeing and the International Zen Institute Noorderpoort monastery/retreat centre in<br />

Drenthe, led by Jiun Hogen Roshi.<br />

Perhaps the most widely visible Buddhist leader in the world is Tenzin Gyatso, the<br />

current Dalai Lama, who first visited the United States in 1979. As the exiled political<br />

leader <strong>of</strong> Tibet, he has become a popular cause célèbre. His early life was depicted in<br />

Hollywood films such as Kundun and Seven Years in Tibet. He has attracted celebrity<br />

religious followers such as Richard Gere and Adam Yauch. <strong>The</strong> first Western-born<br />

Tibetan Buddhist monk was Robert A. F. Thurman, now an academic supporter <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Dalai Lama. <strong>The</strong> Dalai Lama maintains a North American headquarters at Namgyal<br />

Monastery in Ithaca, New York.<br />

Lewis M. Hopfe in his "Religions <strong>of</strong> the World" suggested that "Buddhism is perhaps on<br />

the verge <strong>of</strong> another great missionary outreach" (1987:170).<br />

Hindu <strong>Missions</strong><br />

Page 46 <strong>of</strong> 137


Hinduism was introduced into Java by travelers from India in ancient times. When the<br />

early Javanese princes accepted Hinduism, they did not give up all <strong>of</strong> their early<br />

animistic beliefs—they simply combined the new ideas with them. Several centuries<br />

ago, many Hindus left Java for Bali rather than convert to Islam. Hinduism has survived<br />

in Bali ever since. Dang Hyang Nirartha was responsible for facilitating a refashioning <strong>of</strong><br />

Balinese Hinduism. He was an important promoter <strong>of</strong> the idea <strong>of</strong> moksha in Indonesia.<br />

He founded the Shaivite priesthood that is now ubiquitous in Bali, and is now regarded<br />

as the ancestor <strong>of</strong> all Shaivite pandits.<br />

Shantidas Adhikari was a Hindu preacher from Sylhet who converted King Pamheiba <strong>of</strong><br />

Manipur to Hinduism in 1717.<br />

Historically, Hinduism has only recently had a large influence in western countries such<br />

as the United Kingdom, New Zealand, and Canada. Since the 1960s, many westerners<br />

attracted by the world view presented in Asian religious systems have converted to<br />

Hinduism. Canada is no exception. Many native-born Canadians <strong>of</strong> various ethnicities<br />

have converted during the last 50 years through the actions <strong>of</strong> the Ramakrishna<br />

Mission, ISKCON, Arya Samaj and other missionary organizations as well as due to the<br />

visits and guidance <strong>of</strong> Indian gurus such as Guru Maharaj, Sai Baba, and Rajneesh.<br />

Page 47 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> International Society for Krishna Consciousness has a presence in New Zealand,<br />

running temples in Auckland, Hamilton, Wellington and Christchurch.<br />

Paramahansa Yogananda, an Indian yogi and guru, introduced many westerners to the<br />

teachings <strong>of</strong> meditation and Kriya Yoga through his book, Autobiography <strong>of</strong> a Yogi.<br />

Swami Vivekananda, the founder <strong>of</strong> the Ramakrishna Mission is one <strong>of</strong> the greatest<br />

Hindu missionaries to the West.<br />

Sikh <strong>Missions</strong><br />

Sikhs have emigrated to countries all over the world, especially to English-speaking and<br />

East Asian nations. In doing so they have retained, to a high degree, their distinctive<br />

cultural and religious identity. Sikhs are not ubiquitous worldwide in the way that<br />

adherents <strong>of</strong> larger world religions are, and they remain primarily an ethnic religion.<br />

However, they can be found in many international cities and have become an especially<br />

strong religious presence in the United Kingdom and Canada.<br />

One morning, when he was twenty-eight, Guru Nanak Dev went as usual down to the<br />

river to bathe and meditate. It was said that he was gone for three days. When he<br />

reappeared, it is said he was "filled with the spirit <strong>of</strong> God". His first words after his reemergence<br />

were: "there is no Hindu, there is no Muslim". With this secular principle he<br />

began his missionary work. He made four distinct major journeys, in the four different<br />

directions, which are called Udasis, spanning many thousands <strong>of</strong> kilometres, preaching<br />

the message <strong>of</strong> God.<br />

Currently there are Gurdwaras in over 50 countries.<br />

Of missionary organizations, the most famous is probably <strong>The</strong> Sikh Missionary Society<br />

UK. <strong>The</strong> Aim <strong>of</strong> the Sikh Missionary Society is the Advancement <strong>of</strong> the Sikh faith in the<br />

U.K and abroad, engages in various activities:<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Produce and distribute books on the Sikh faith in English and Panjabi, and other<br />

languages to enlighten the younger generation <strong>of</strong> Sikhs as well as non-Sikhs.<br />

Advise and support young students in schools, colleges, and universities on Sikh<br />

issues and Sikh traditions.<br />

Arrange classes, lectures, seminars, conferences, Gurmat camps and the<br />

celebration <strong>of</strong> holy Sikh events, the basis <strong>of</strong> their achievement and interest in the<br />

field <strong>of</strong> the Sikh faith and the Panjabi language.<br />

Make available all Sikh artifacts, posters, literature, music, educational videos,<br />

DVDs, and multimedia CD-ROMs.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re have been several Sikh missionaries:<br />

Page 48 <strong>of</strong> 137


Bhai Gurdas (1551-1636), Punjabi Sikh writer, historian, missionary, and<br />

religious figure; the original scribe <strong>of</strong> the Guru Granth Sahib and a companion <strong>of</strong><br />

four <strong>of</strong> the Sikh Gurus<br />

Giani Pritam Singh Dhillon, Indian freedom fighter<br />

Bhai Amrik Singh, devoted much <strong>of</strong> his life to Sikh missionary activities; one <strong>of</strong><br />

the Sikh community's most prominent leaders along with Sant Jarnail Singh<br />

Bhindranwale<br />

Jathedar Sadhu Singh Bhaura (1905–1984), Sikh missionary who rose to be the<br />

Jathedar or high priest <strong>of</strong> Sri Akal Takhat, Amritsar<br />

Sikhs have emigrated to many countries <strong>of</strong> the world since Indian independence in<br />

1947. Sikh communities exist in Britain, East Africa, Canada, the United States,<br />

Malaysia, and most European countries.<br />

Tenrikyo <strong>Missions</strong><br />

Tenrikyo conducts missionary work in approximately forty countries. Its first missionary<br />

was a woman named, Kokan, who worked on the streets <strong>of</strong> Osaka. In 2003, it operated<br />

approximately twenty thousand mission stations worldwide.<br />

Jain <strong>Missions</strong><br />

According to Jaina tradition, Mahavira's following had swelled to 14,000 monks and<br />

36,000 nuns by the time <strong>of</strong> his death in 527 BC. For some two centuries the Jains<br />

remained a small community <strong>of</strong> monks and followers. However, in the 4th century BCE,<br />

Page 49 <strong>of</strong> 137


they gained strength and spread from Bihar to Orissa, then so South India and<br />

westwards to Gujarat and the Punjab, where Jain communities became firmly<br />

established, particularly among the mercantile classes. <strong>The</strong> period <strong>of</strong> the Mauryan<br />

Dynasty to the 12th century was the period <strong>of</strong> Jainism's greatest growth and influence.<br />

<strong>The</strong>reafter, the Jainas in the South and Central regions lost ground in face <strong>of</strong> rising<br />

Hindu devotional movements. Jainism retreated to the West and Northwest, which have<br />

remained its stronghold to the present.<br />

Emperor Samprati is regarded as the "Jain Ashoka" for his patronage and efforts to<br />

spreading Jainism in east India. Samprati, according to Jain historians, is considered<br />

more powerful and famous than Ashoka himself. Samprati built thousands <strong>of</strong> Jain<br />

Temples in India, many <strong>of</strong> which remain in use, such as the Jain temples at Viramgam<br />

and Palitana (Gujarat), Agar Malwa (Ujjain). Within three and a half years, he got one<br />

hundred and twenty-five thousand new temples built, thirty-six thousand repaired,<br />

twelve and a half million murtis, holy statues, consecrated and ninety-five thousand<br />

metal murtis prepared. Samprati is said to have erected Jain temples throughout his<br />

empire. He founded Jain monasteries even in non-Aryan territory, and almost all ancient<br />

Jain temples or monuments <strong>of</strong> unknown origin are popularly attributed to him. It may be<br />

noted that all the Jain monuments <strong>of</strong> Rajasthan and Gujarat, with unknown builders are<br />

also attributed to Emperor Samprati.<br />

Virachand Gandhi (1864–1901) from Mahuva represented Jains at the first Parliament<br />

<strong>of</strong> the World's Religions in Chicago in 1893 and won a silver medal. Gandhi was most<br />

likely the first Jain and the first Gujarati to travel to the United States, and his statue still<br />

stands at the Jain temple in Chicago. In his time he was a world-famous personality.<br />

Gandhi represented Jains in Chicago because the Great Jain Saint Param Pujya<br />

Acharya Vijayanandsuri, also known as Acharya Atmaram, was invited to represent the<br />

Jain religion at the first World Parliament <strong>of</strong> Religions. As Jain monks do not travel<br />

overseas, he recommended the bright young scholar Virchand Gandhi to be the<br />

emissary for the religion. Today there are 100,000 Jains in the United States.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re are also tens <strong>of</strong> thousands <strong>of</strong> Jains located in the UK and Canada.<br />

Ananda Marga <strong>Missions</strong><br />

Ānanda Mārga, organizationally known as Ānanda Mārga Pracaraka Samgha (AMPS),<br />

meaning the samgha (organization) for the propagation <strong>of</strong> the marga (path) <strong>of</strong> ananda<br />

(bliss), is a social and spiritual movement founded in Jamalpur, Bihar, India, in 1955 by<br />

Prabhat Ranjan Sarkar (1921–1990), also known by his spiritual name, Shrii Shrii<br />

Ánandamúrti. Ananda Marga counts hundreds <strong>of</strong> missions around the world through<br />

which its members carry out various forms <strong>of</strong> selfless service on Relief. (<strong>The</strong> social<br />

welfare and development organization under AMPS is Ananda Marga Universal Relief<br />

Team, or AMURT.) Education and women's welfare <strong>The</strong> service activities <strong>of</strong> this section<br />

founded in 1963 are focused on:<br />

Page 50 <strong>of</strong> 137


Education: creating and managing primary, post-primary, and higher schools,<br />

research institutes<br />

Relief: creating and managing children's and students' homes for destitute<br />

children and for poor students, cheap hostels, retiring homes, academies <strong>of</strong> light<br />

for deaf dumb and crippled, invalid homes, refugee rehabilitation<br />

Tribal: tribal welfare units, medical camps<br />

Women's welfare: women welfare units, women's homes, nursing homes<br />

Criticism<br />

Certain issues have brought criticism to missionary activity. This has included concerns<br />

that missionaries have a perceived lack <strong>of</strong> respect for other cultures. Potential<br />

destruction <strong>of</strong> social structure among the converts has also been a concern. <strong>The</strong> Akha<br />

people <strong>of</strong> South East Asia are an example <strong>of</strong> those who believe that missionaries are<br />

only converting others for personal gain.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Akha people have complained the missionaries are more worried about building a<br />

church than building a clinic in a village that is very unhealthy. Many traditional values <strong>of</strong><br />

the Akha have been lost as a result <strong>of</strong> these conversions. <strong>The</strong> Huaorani people <strong>of</strong><br />

Amazonian Ecuador have had a well-documented mixed relation with Evangelical<br />

Christian missionaries and the contacts they brought to their communities, criticized by<br />

outsiders.<br />

Page 51 <strong>of</strong> 137


Impact <strong>of</strong> <strong>Missions</strong><br />

A 2012 study by political scientist Robert Woodberry, focusing on Protestant<br />

missionaries, found that they have <strong>of</strong>ten left a very positive societal impact in the areas<br />

where they worked. "In cross-national statistical analysis Protestant missions are<br />

significantly and robustly associated with higher levels <strong>of</strong> printing, education, economic<br />

development, organizational civil society, protection <strong>of</strong> private property, and rule <strong>of</strong> law<br />

and with lower levels <strong>of</strong> corruption".<br />

A 2017 study found that areas <strong>of</strong> colonial Mexico that had Mendicant missions have<br />

higher rates <strong>of</strong> literacy and educational attainment today than regions that did not have<br />

missions. Areas that had Jesuit missions are today indistinct from the areas that had no<br />

missions. <strong>The</strong> study also found that "the share <strong>of</strong> Catholics is higher in regions where<br />

Catholic missions <strong>of</strong> any kind were a historical present."<br />

A 2016 study found that regions in Sub-Saharan Africa that Protestant missionaries<br />

brought printing presses to are today "associated with higher newspaper readership,<br />

trust, education, and political participation."<br />

Missionaries have also made significant contributions to linguistics and the description<br />

and documentation <strong>of</strong> many languages. "Many languages today exist only in missionary<br />

records. More than anywhere else, our knowledge <strong>of</strong> the native languages in South<br />

America has been the product <strong>of</strong> missionary activity… Without missionary<br />

documentation the reclamation [<strong>of</strong> several languages] would have been completely<br />

impossible" "A satisfactory history <strong>of</strong> linguistics cannot be written before the impressive<br />

contribution <strong>of</strong> missionaries is recognized."<br />

Lists <strong>of</strong> Prominent Missionaries<br />

American Missionaries<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Gerónimo Boscana, (Roman Catholic Franciscan) missionary<br />

Isabel Crawford, (Baptist) missionary<br />

Antonio de Olivares, (Roman Catholic Franciscan) missionary<br />

Anton Docher, (Roman Catholic) missionary<br />

Mary H. Fulton, female medical missionary to China, founder <strong>of</strong> Hackett Medical<br />

College for Women ( 夏 葛 女 子 醫 學 院 ) in Guangzhou, China<br />

Eusebio Kino, (Roman Catholic Jesuit) missionary<br />

Zenas Sanford L<strong>of</strong>tis, medical missionary to Tibet<br />

Robert E. Longacre, Christian linguist missionary to Mexico<br />

Dada Maheshvarananda, Ananda Marga yoga missionary<br />

Fred Prosper Manget, medical missionary to China, founder <strong>of</strong> Houzhou General<br />

Hospital, Houzhou, China, also a doctor with the Flying Tigers and U.S. Army in<br />

Kunming, China, during World War II<br />

Lottie Moon, Baptist missionary to China<br />

Arthur Lewis Piper, medical missionary to the Belgian Congo<br />

Page 52 <strong>of</strong> 137


Dada Pranakrsnananda, Ananda Marga yoga missionary<br />

Darlene Rose, missionary in Papua New Guinea<br />

John Stewart, (Methodist) missionary<br />

José de Anchieta, (Roman Catholic Jesuit) missionary<br />

Peter <strong>of</strong> Saint Joseph de Betancur, (Roman Catholic Franciscan) missionary<br />

British Christian Missionaries<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

John Hobbis Harris, with wife Alice used photography to expose colonial abuses<br />

Benjamin Hobson, medical missionary to China, set up a highly successful Wai<br />

Ai Clinic ( 惠 愛 醫 館 (in Guangzhou, China.<br />

Teresa Kearney, Sister in Uganda<br />

Robert Morrison, Bible translator to China<br />

William Milne, Bible translator to China<br />

Sam Pollard, Bible translator to China<br />

John Wesley<br />

Page 53 <strong>of</strong> 137


Page 54 <strong>of</strong> 137


III. Evangelism<br />

In Christianity, Evangelism is the commitment to or act <strong>of</strong> publicly preaching <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Gospel with the intention <strong>of</strong> spreading the message and teachings <strong>of</strong> Jesus Christ.<br />

Christians who specialize in evangelism are <strong>of</strong>ten known as evangelists, whether they<br />

are in their home communities or living as missionaries in the field, although some<br />

Christian traditions refer to such people as missionaries in either case. Some Christian<br />

traditions consider evangelists to be in a leadership position; they may be found<br />

preaching to large meetings or in governance roles.<br />

Christian groups who encourage evangelism are sometimes known as evangelistic or<br />

evangelist. <strong>The</strong> scriptures do not use the word evangelism, but evangelist is used in<br />

(the translations <strong>of</strong>) Acts 21:8, Ephesians 4:11, and 2 Timothy 4:5<br />

Etymology<br />

<strong>The</strong> word evangelist comes from the Koine Greek word εὐαγγέλιον (transliterated as<br />

euangelion) via Latinised evangelium as used in the canonical titles <strong>of</strong> the Four<br />

Gospels, authored by (or attributed to) Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John (also known as<br />

the Four Evangelists). <strong>The</strong> Greek word εὐαγγέλιον originally meant a reward given to<br />

the messenger for good news (εὔ = "good", ἀγγέλλω = "I bring a message"; the word<br />

"angel" comes from the same root) and later "good news" itself.<br />

Page 55 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> verb form <strong>of</strong> euangelion, (translated as "evangelism"), occurs rarely in older Greek<br />

literature outside the New Testament, making its meaning more difficult to ascertain.<br />

Parallel texts <strong>of</strong> the Gospels <strong>of</strong> Luke and Mark reveal a synonymous relationship<br />

between the verb euangelizo (εὑαγγελίζω) and a Greek verb kerusso (κηρύσσω), which<br />

means "to proclaim".<br />

Proselytism<br />

Some Christians distinguish between evangelism and proselytism, the latter viewed as<br />

unethical because it is taken to involve the abuse <strong>of</strong> people’s freedom and the distortion<br />

<strong>of</strong> the gospel <strong>of</strong> grace by means <strong>of</strong> coercion, deception, manipulation, and exploitation.<br />

<strong>The</strong> term ‘proselytize’ might be used when one group does not approve <strong>of</strong> the missional<br />

activities <strong>of</strong> another, particularly when one group is losing members to another group.<br />

Different denominations follow different theological interpretations which reflect upon the<br />

point <strong>of</strong> who is doing the actual conversion, whether the evangelist or the Holy Spirit or<br />

both. Calvinists, for example, believe the soul is converted only if the Holy Spirit is<br />

effective in the act.<br />

Catholic missionary work in Russia is commonly seen as evangelism, not proselytism.<br />

Archbishop Kondrusiewicz openly stated, "that proselytism is absolutely unacceptable<br />

and cannot constitute a strategy for the development <strong>of</strong> our structures either in Russia<br />

or in any other country in the world". Especially regarding claims by the Orthodox<br />

church that spreading the faith and receiving converts amounts to proselytism, the<br />

Catholic Church's Congregation for the Doctrine <strong>of</strong> the Faith issued a document called<br />

"Doctrinal Note on some Aspects <strong>of</strong> Evangelization" which states that evangelism is "an<br />

inalienable right and duty, an expression <strong>of</strong> religious liberty ...", and added, "<strong>The</strong><br />

incorporation <strong>of</strong> new members into the Church is not the expansion <strong>of</strong> a power group,<br />

but rather entrance into the network <strong>of</strong> friendship with Christ which connects heaven<br />

and earth, different continents and age. It is entrance into the gift <strong>of</strong> communion with<br />

Christ...."<br />

In recent history, certain Bible passages have been used to promote evangelism.<br />

William Carey, in a book entitled, 'An Enquiry into the Obligations <strong>of</strong> Christians to Use<br />

Means for the Conversion <strong>of</strong> the Heathens' popularised a quotation, where, according to<br />

the Bible, during his last days on earth Jesus commanded his eleven disciples (the<br />

apostles) as follows:<br />

<strong>The</strong>refore go and make disciples <strong>of</strong> all nations, baptizing them in the name <strong>of</strong> the Father<br />

and <strong>of</strong> the Son and <strong>of</strong> the Holy Spirit, and teaching them to obey everything I have<br />

commanded you. And surely I am with you always, to the very end <strong>of</strong> the age.<br />

— Matthew 28:19,20 NIV<br />

Page 56 <strong>of</strong> 137


However, recent scholarship by Chris Wright and others has suggested that such<br />

activity is promoted by the entire Bible, or at least the wider term 'mission', although the<br />

meaning <strong>of</strong> the word 'mission' and its relationship to 'evangelism' is disputed amongst<br />

Christians.<br />

Modern Methods<br />

Breaking from tradition and going beyond television and radio a wide range <strong>of</strong> methods<br />

have been developed to reach people not inclined to attend traditional events in<br />

churches or revival meetings.<br />

Dramas such as Heaven's Gates, Hell's Flames have gained enormous popularity since<br />

the 1980s. <strong>The</strong>se dramas typically depict fictional characters who die and learn whether<br />

they will go to heaven or hell.<br />

<strong>The</strong> child evangelism movement is a Christian evangelism movement that originated in<br />

the 20th century. It focuses on the 4/14 Window which centers on evangelizing children<br />

between the ages <strong>of</strong> 4 and 14 years old.<br />

Beginning in the 1970s, a group <strong>of</strong> Christian athletes known as <strong>The</strong> Power Team<br />

spawned an entire genre <strong>of</strong> Christian entertainment based on strong-man exploits<br />

Page 57 <strong>of</strong> 137


mixed with a Christian message and usually accompanied by an opportunity to respond<br />

with a prayer for salvation.<br />

Other entertainment-based Christian evangelism events include comedy, live theater<br />

and music.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Christian music industry has also played a significant role in modern evangelism.<br />

Rock (and other genres) concerts in which the artist(s) exhort non-believing attendees<br />

to pray a prayer for salvation have become common, and just as common are concerts<br />

that are focused on activity not necessarily on prayer and conversion, thus forming an<br />

environment that is not driven by conversion, but instead relaying <strong>of</strong> a message.<br />

Evangelists such as Reinhard Bonnke conduct mass evangelistic crusades around the<br />

world. Hundreds <strong>of</strong> church denominations and organizations participate in an<br />

evangelism movement known as the Billion Soul Harvest, which is a comprehensive<br />

initiative to convert a billion people to Christianity.<br />

New opportunities for evangelization have been provided in recent decades by<br />

increased travel opportunities and by instant communications over the internet.<br />

Evangelists<br />

Some churches use the title evangelist <strong>of</strong> a minister who travels from town to town and<br />

from church to church, spreading the gospel <strong>of</strong> Jesus Christ. In this sense the person is<br />

differentiated from a local pastor, with a ministry grounded in a specific community.<br />

Some denominations have a formally recognised <strong>of</strong>fice <strong>of</strong> evangelist as part <strong>of</strong> their<br />

ministry, such as the commissioned evangelists <strong>of</strong> the Church <strong>of</strong> England and some<br />

other Anglican churches.<br />

Many Christians <strong>of</strong> various theological perspectives would call themselves evangelists<br />

because they are spreaders <strong>of</strong> the gospel. Many churches believe one <strong>of</strong> their major<br />

functions is to function as evangelists to spread the evangelist belief that Jesus is savior<br />

<strong>of</strong> humanity.<br />

<strong>The</strong> title <strong>of</strong> evangelist is <strong>of</strong>ten associated with those who lead large meetings like those<br />

<strong>of</strong> Billy Graham, Luis Palau and J.A. Pérez, possibly in tents or existing church<br />

buildings, or those who address the public in street corner preaching, which targets<br />

listeners who happen to pass nearby. It can also be done in small groups or even on a<br />

one-to-one basis, but actually it is simply one who spreads the gospel. Increasingly, the<br />

internet enables anyone to become an Internet evangelist.<br />

Missionary Work<br />

Page 58 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> New Testament urges believers to speak the gospel clearly, fearlessly, graciously,<br />

and respectfully whenever an opportunity presents itself, incumbent upon a commitment<br />

to hold and revere God as the core/center <strong>of</strong> their lives (see Colossians 4:2-6,<br />

Ephesians 6:19-20, and 1 Peter 3:15).<br />

Throughout most <strong>of</strong> its history, Christianity has been spread evangelistically, though the<br />

extent <strong>of</strong> evangelism has varied significantly between Christian communities, and<br />

denominations. Evangelism, apologetics and apostolic ministry <strong>of</strong>ten go hand in hand.<br />

An ἀπόστολος (apostolos) is literally "one who is ordered forth" and refers to the<br />

missionary calling <strong>of</strong> being ordered forth into the world by the initiation <strong>of</strong> God. An<br />

example <strong>of</strong> an interplay between Evangelism and Apologetics can be seen in the USA<br />

when upon door to door Evangelism the prospect is an unbeliever and challenges the<br />

Page 59 <strong>of</strong> 137


Evangelist wherein the Evangelist then follows into the role <strong>of</strong> the Apologist in defense<br />

<strong>of</strong> their faith with the hope that Evangelism may be restarted. Since missionaries <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

travel to areas or people groups where Jesus is not yet known, they frequently take on<br />

an evangelistic role. But the apostolic or missionary calling is not necessarily the same<br />

(and it is a misnomer and misinterpretation to equate them), as there are many who<br />

serve in missionary, church planting, and ministry development roles who have an<br />

apostolic calling or serve in an apostolic role but whose primary duty is not evangelism.<br />

Evangelism in Vatican II Documents<br />

Catholic Evangelism<br />

In the very first sentence <strong>of</strong> its Constitution on the Church, Lumen gentium, the Vatican<br />

II Council affirmed that Christ had sent the Church to preach the gospel to every<br />

creature (LG 1; cf. Mk 16:15). Evangelism is a theme in multiple Vatican II documents.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se documents mentioned “gospel” 157 times, “evangelize” 18 times, and<br />

“evangelization” 31 times.<br />

New Evangelization<br />

For several decades, the magisterium <strong>of</strong> the Roman Catholic Church has been<br />

promoting a theme <strong>of</strong> New Evangelization. This includes re-evangelism <strong>of</strong> Christian<br />

people as well mission Ad gentes to reach new regions and cultures.<br />

Page 60 <strong>of</strong> 137


IV. Humanitarian Aid<br />

Humanitarian Aid is material and logistic assistance to people who need help. It<br />

is usually short-term help until the long-term help by government and other institutions<br />

replaces it. A report published by the network <strong>of</strong> European Universities on<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong>essionalization <strong>of</strong> Humanitarian Action noted that humanitarian aid is a<br />

"fundamental expression <strong>of</strong> the universal value <strong>of</strong> solidarity between people and a moral<br />

imperative." Among the people in need belong homeless, refugees, victims <strong>of</strong> natural<br />

disasters, wars and famines. <strong>The</strong> primary purpose <strong>of</strong> humanitarian aid is to save lives,<br />

reduce suffering and respect to human dignity. Humanitarian aid is material or logistical<br />

assistance provided for humanitarian purposes, typically in response to humanitarian<br />

crises including natural disasters and man-made disaster. <strong>The</strong> primary objective <strong>of</strong><br />

humanitarian aid is to save lives, alleviate suffering, and maintain human dignity. It may<br />

therefore be distinguished from development aid, which seeks to address the underlying<br />

socioeconomic factors which may have led to a crisis or emergency. <strong>The</strong>re is a debate<br />

on linking humanitarian aid and development efforts, which was reinforced by the World<br />

Humanitarian Summit in 2016. However, the approach is viewed critically by<br />

practitioners.<br />

Humanitarian aid aims to bring short term relief to victims until long term relief can be<br />

provided by the government and other institutions. Humanitarian aid considers “a<br />

fundamental expression <strong>of</strong> the universal value <strong>of</strong> solidarity between people and a moral<br />

Page 61 <strong>of</strong> 137


imperative”. Humanitarian aid can come from either local or international communities.<br />

In the Philippines various departments coordinate to provide relief, but the first response<br />

usually comes for the local government unit followed by NGOs. In reaching out to<br />

international communities, the Office for the Coordination <strong>of</strong> Humanitarian Affairs<br />

(OCHA) <strong>of</strong> the United Nations (UN) responsible for coordination responses to the<br />

emergency. It taps to the various members <strong>of</strong> Inter-Agency Standing Committee, whose<br />

members are responsible for providing emergency relief. <strong>The</strong> four UN entities that have<br />

primary roles in delivering humanitarian aid are United Nations Development<br />

Programme (UNDP), the United Nations Refugee Agency (UNHCR), the United Nations<br />

Children's Fund (UNICEF) and the World Food Programme (WFP).<br />

According to <strong>The</strong> Overseas Development Institute, a London-based research<br />

establishment, whose findings were released in April 2009 in the paper "Providing aid in<br />

insecure environments:2009 Update", the most lethal year in the history <strong>of</strong><br />

humanitarianism was 2008, in which 122 aid workers were murdered and 260<br />

assaulted. <strong>The</strong> countries deemed least safe were Somalia and Afghanistan. In 2012,<br />

Humanitarian Outcomes reported that the countries with the highest incidents were:<br />

Afghanistan, South Sudan, Syria, Pakistan and Somalia.<br />

Origins<br />

History<br />

<strong>The</strong> beginnings <strong>of</strong> organized international humanitarian aid can be traced to the late<br />

19th century. <strong>The</strong> most well known origin story <strong>of</strong> formalized humanitarian aid is that <strong>of</strong><br />

Henri Dunant, a Swiss business man and social activist, who upon seeing the sheer<br />

destruction and inhumane abandonment <strong>of</strong> wounded soldiers from the Battle <strong>of</strong><br />

Solferino in June 1859, cancelled his plans and began a relief response. Despite little to<br />

no experience as a medical physician, Dunant worked alongside local volunteers to<br />

assist the wounded soldiers from all warring parties, including Austrian, Italian and<br />

French casualties, in any way he could including the provision <strong>of</strong> food, water and<br />

medical supplies. His graphic account <strong>of</strong> the immense suffering he witnessed, written in<br />

his book “A Memory <strong>of</strong> Solferino”, became a foundational text to modern<br />

humanitarianism.<br />

A Memory <strong>of</strong> Solferino changed the world in a way that no one, let alone Dunant, could<br />

have foreseen nor truly appreciated at the time. To start, Dunant was able to pr<strong>of</strong>oundly<br />

stir the emotions <strong>of</strong> his readers by bringing the battle and suffering into their homes,<br />

equipping them to understand the current barbaric state <strong>of</strong> war and treatment <strong>of</strong> soldiers<br />

after they were injured or killed; in <strong>of</strong> themselves these accounts altered the course <strong>of</strong><br />

history. Beyond this, in his two-week experience attending to the wounded soldiers <strong>of</strong> all<br />

nationalities, Dunant inadvertently established the vital conceptual pillars <strong>of</strong> what would<br />

later become the International Committee <strong>of</strong> the Red Cross and International<br />

Humanitarian Law: impartiality and neutrality. Dunant took these ideas and came up<br />

with two more ingenious concepts that would pr<strong>of</strong>oundly alter the practice <strong>of</strong> war; first<br />

Dunant envisioned a creation <strong>of</strong> permanent volunteer relief societies, much like the ad<br />

Page 62 <strong>of</strong> 137


hoc relief group he coordinated in Solferino, to assist wounded soldiers; next Dunant<br />

began an effort to call for the adoption <strong>of</strong> a treaty which would guarantee the protection<br />

<strong>of</strong> wounded soldiers and any who attempted to come to their aid.<br />

After publishing his foundational text in 1862, progress came quickly for Dunant and his<br />

efforts to create a permanent relief society and International Humanitarian Law. <strong>The</strong><br />

embryonic formation <strong>of</strong> the International Committee <strong>of</strong> the Red Cross had begun to take<br />

shape in 1863 when the private Geneva Society <strong>of</strong> Public Welfare created a permanent<br />

sub-committee called “<strong>The</strong> International Committee for Aid to Wounded in Situations <strong>of</strong><br />

War”; composed <strong>of</strong> five Geneva citizens, this committee endorsed Dunant’s vision to<br />

legally neutralize medical personnel responding to wounded soldiers. <strong>The</strong> constitutive<br />

conference <strong>of</strong> this committee in October 1863 created the statutory foundation <strong>of</strong> the<br />

International Committee <strong>of</strong> the Red Cross in their resolutions regarding national<br />

societies, caring for the wounded, their symbol, and most importantly the indispensable<br />

neutrality <strong>of</strong> ambulances, hospitals, medical personnel and the wounded themselves.<br />

Beyond this, in order to solidify humanitarian practice, the Geneva Society <strong>of</strong> Public<br />

Welfare hosted a convention between August 8 and 22, 1864 at the Geneva Town Hall<br />

with 16 diverse States present, including many governments <strong>of</strong> Europe, the Ottoman<br />

Empire, the United States <strong>of</strong> America (USA), Brazil and Mexico. This diplomatic<br />

conference was exceptional, not due to the number or status <strong>of</strong> its attendees but rather<br />

because <strong>of</strong> its very raison d'être. Unlike many diplomatic conferences before it, this<br />

Page 63 <strong>of</strong> 137


conference’s purpose was not to reach a settlement after a conflict nor to mediate<br />

between opposing interests; indeed this conference was to lay down rules for the future<br />

<strong>of</strong> conflict with aims to protect medical services and those wounded in battle.<br />

<strong>The</strong> first <strong>of</strong> the renowned Geneva Conventions was signed on August 22, 1864; never<br />

before in history has a treaty so greatly impacted how warring parties engage with one<br />

another. <strong>The</strong> basic tenants <strong>of</strong> the convention outlined the neutrality <strong>of</strong> medical services,<br />

including hospitals, ambulances and related personnel, the requirement to care for and<br />

protect the sick and wounded during conflict and something <strong>of</strong> particular symbolic<br />

importance to the International Committee <strong>of</strong> the Red Cross: the Red Cross emblem.<br />

For the first time in contemporary history, it was acknowledged by a representative<br />

selection <strong>of</strong> states that war had limits. <strong>The</strong> significance only grew with time in the<br />

revision and adaptation <strong>of</strong> the Geneva Convention in 1906, 1929 and 1949; additionally<br />

supplementary treaties granted protection to hospital ships, prisoners <strong>of</strong> war and most<br />

importantly to civilians in wartime.<br />

<strong>The</strong> International Committee <strong>of</strong> the Red Cross exists to this day as the guardian <strong>of</strong><br />

International Humanitarian Law and as one <strong>of</strong> the largest providers <strong>of</strong> humanitarian aid<br />

in the world.<br />

Another such examples occurred in response to the Northern Chinese Famine <strong>of</strong> 1876–<br />

1879, brought about by a drought that began in northern China in 1875 and lead to crop<br />

failures in the following years. As many as 10 million people may have died in the<br />

famine.<br />

British missionary Timothy Richard first called international attention to the famine in<br />

Shandong in the summer <strong>of</strong> 1876 and appealed to the foreign community in Shanghai<br />

for money to help the victims. <strong>The</strong> Shandong Famine Relief Committee was soon<br />

established with the participation <strong>of</strong> diplomats, businessmen, and Protestant and<br />

Roman Catholic missionaries. To combat the famine, an international network was set<br />

up to solicit donations. <strong>The</strong>se efforts brought in 204,000 silver taels, the equivalent <strong>of</strong><br />

$7–10 million in 2012 silver prices.<br />

A simultaneous campaign was launched in response to the Great Famine <strong>of</strong> 1876–78 in<br />

India. Although the authorities have been criticized for their laissez-faire attitude during<br />

the famine, relief measures were introduced towards the end. A Famine Relief Fund<br />

was set up in the United Kingdom and had raised £426,000 within the first few months.<br />

1980s<br />

Early attempts were in private hands, and were limited in their financial and<br />

organizational capabilities. It was only in the 1980s, that global news coverage and<br />

celebrity endorsement were mobilized to galvanize large-scale government-led famine<br />

(and other forms <strong>of</strong>) relief in response to disasters around the world. <strong>The</strong> 1983–85<br />

famine in Ethiopia caused upwards <strong>of</strong> 1 million deaths and was documented by a BBC<br />

Page 64 <strong>of</strong> 137


news crew, with Michael Buerk describing "a biblical famine in the 20th Century" and<br />

"the closest thing to hell on Earth".<br />

Live Aid, a 1985 fund-raising effort headed by Bob Geld<strong>of</strong> induced millions <strong>of</strong> people in<br />

the West to donate money and to urge their governments to participate in the relief<br />

effort in Ethiopia. Some <strong>of</strong> the proceeds also went to the famine hit areas <strong>of</strong> Eritrea.<br />

2010s<br />

<strong>The</strong> first global summit on humanitarian aid was held on May 23 and 24, 2016 in<br />

Istanbul, Turkey. An initiative <strong>of</strong> United Nations Secretary-General Ban Ki-moon, the<br />

World Humanitarian Summit included participants from governments, civil society<br />

organizations, private organizations, and groups affected by humanitarian need. Issues<br />

that were discussed included: preventing and ending conflict, managing crises, and aid<br />

financing.<br />

Funding<br />

Aid is funded by<br />

donations from<br />

individuals,<br />

corporations,<br />

governments and<br />

other organizations.<br />

<strong>The</strong> funding and<br />

delivery<br />

<strong>of</strong><br />

humanitarian aid is<br />

increasingly<br />

international, making<br />

it much faster, more<br />

responsive, and<br />

more effective in<br />

coping to major<br />

emergencies<br />

affecting large<br />

numbers <strong>of</strong> people (e.g. see Central Emergency Response Fund). <strong>The</strong> United Nations<br />

Office for the Coordination <strong>of</strong> Humanitarian Affairs (OCHA) coordinates the international<br />

humanitarian response to a crisis or emergency pursuant to Resolution 46/182 <strong>of</strong> the<br />

United Nations General Assembly. <strong>The</strong> need for aid is ever-increasing and has long<br />

outstripped the financial resources available.<br />

Delivery <strong>of</strong> Humanitarian Aid<br />

Humanitarian aid spans a wide range <strong>of</strong> activities, including providing food aid, shelter,<br />

education, healthcare or protection. <strong>The</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> aid is provided in the form <strong>of</strong> in-kind<br />

goods or assistance, with cash and vouchers only comprising 6% <strong>of</strong> total humanitarian<br />

Page 65 <strong>of</strong> 137


spending. However, evidence has shown how cash transfers can be better for recipients<br />

as it gives them choice and control, they can be more cost-efficient and better for local<br />

markets and economies.<br />

Humanitarian Aid and Conflict<br />

In addition to post-conflict settings, a huge portion <strong>of</strong> aid is being directed at countries<br />

currently undergoing conflicts. However, the effectiveness <strong>of</strong> humanitarian aid,<br />

particularly food aid, in conflict-prone regions has been criticized in recent years. <strong>The</strong>re<br />

have been accounts <strong>of</strong> humanitarian aid being not only inefficacious, but actually fueling<br />

conflicts in the recipient countries. Aid stealing is one <strong>of</strong> the prime ways in which conflict<br />

is promoted by humanitarian aid. Aid can be seized by armed groups, and even if it<br />

does reach the intended recipients, "it is difficult to exclude local members <strong>of</strong> local militia<br />

group from being direct recipients if they are also malnourished and qualify to receive<br />

aid." Furthermore, analyzing the relationship between conflict and food aid, a recent<br />

research shows that the United States' food aid promoted civil conflict in recipient<br />

countries on average. An increase in United States' wheat aid increased the duration <strong>of</strong><br />

armed civil conflicts in recipient countries, and ethnic polarization heightened this effect.<br />

However, since academic research on aid and conflict focuses on the role <strong>of</strong> aid in postconflict<br />

settings, the aforementioned finding is difficult to contextualize. Nevertheless,<br />

research on Iraq shows that "small-scale [projects], local aid spending . . . reduces<br />

conflict by creating incentives for average citizens to support the government in subtle<br />

ways." Similarly, another study also shows that aid flows can "reduce conflict because<br />

increasing aid revenues can relax government budget constraints, which can [in return]<br />

increase military spending and deter opposing groups from engaging in conflict." Thus,<br />

the impact <strong>of</strong> humanitarian aid on conflict may vary depending upon the type and mode<br />

in which aid is received, and, inter alia, the local socio-economic, cultural, historical,<br />

geographical and political conditions in the recipient countries.<br />

Aid Workers<br />

Aid Workers are the people distributed internationally to do humanitarian aid work. <strong>The</strong>y<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten require humanitarian degrees.<br />

Composition<br />

Bangladeshi citizens <strong>of</strong>fload food rations from a US Marine CH-46E helicopter <strong>of</strong> 11th<br />

Marine Expeditionary Unit after Tropical Cyclone Sidr in 2007<br />

<strong>The</strong> total number <strong>of</strong> Humanitarian Aid workers around the world has been calculated by<br />

ALNAP, a network <strong>of</strong> agencies working in the Humanitarian System, as 210,800 in<br />

2008. This is made up <strong>of</strong> roughly 50% from NGOs, 25% from the Red Cross/ Red<br />

Crescent Movement and 25% from the UN system.<br />

<strong>The</strong> humanitarian fieldworker population has increased by approximately 6% per year<br />

over the past 10 years.<br />

Page 66 <strong>of</strong> 137


Psychological Issues<br />

Aid Workers are exposed to tough conditions and have to be flexible, resilient and<br />

responsible in an environment that humans are not psychologically supposed to deal<br />

with, in such a severity that trauma is common. In recent years, a number <strong>of</strong> concerns<br />

have been raised about the mental health <strong>of</strong> Aid Workers.<br />

<strong>The</strong> most prevalent issue faced by Humanitarian Aid Workers is Post Traumatic Stress<br />

Disorder. Adjustment to normal life again can be a problem, with feelings such as guilt<br />

being caused by the simple knowledge that international aid workers can leave a crisis<br />

zone, whilst nationals cannot.<br />

A 2015 survey conducted by <strong>The</strong> Guardian with aid workers <strong>of</strong> the Global Development<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong>essionals Network, revealed that 79 percent experienced mental health issues.<br />

Standards<br />

During the past decade the humanitarian community has initiated a number <strong>of</strong><br />

interagency initiatives to improve accountability, quality and performance in<br />

humanitarian action. Four <strong>of</strong> the most widely known initiatives are the Active Learning<br />

Network for Accountability and Performance in Humanitarian Action (ALNAP),<br />

Humanitarian Accountability Partnership (HAP), People In Aid and the Sphere Project.<br />

Representatives <strong>of</strong> these initiatives began meeting together on a regular basis in 2003<br />

in order to share common issues and harmonize activities where possible.<br />

Page 67 <strong>of</strong> 137


People In Aid<br />

<strong>The</strong> People In Aid Code <strong>of</strong> Good Practice is an internationally recognized management<br />

tool that helps humanitarian aid and development agencies enhance the quality <strong>of</strong> their<br />

human resources management. As a management framework, it is also a part <strong>of</strong><br />

agencies’ efforts to improve standards, accountability and transparency amid the<br />

challenges <strong>of</strong> disaster, conflict and poverty.<br />

Humanitarian Accountability Partnership International<br />

Working with its partners, disaster survivors, and others, Humanitarian Accountability<br />

Partnership International (or HAP International) produced the HAP 2007 Standard in<br />

Humanitarian Accountability and Quality Management. This certification scheme aims to<br />

provide assurance that certified agencies are managing the quality <strong>of</strong> their humanitarian<br />

actions in accordance with the HAP standard. In practical terms, a HAP certification<br />

(which is valid for three years) means providing external auditors with mission<br />

statements, accounts and control systems, giving greater transparency in operations<br />

and overall accountability.<br />

As described by HAP-International, the HAP 2007 Standard in Humanitarian<br />

Accountability and Quality Management is a quality assurance tool. By evaluating an<br />

organization’s processes, policies and products with respect to six benchmarks set-out<br />

in the Standard, the quality becomes measurable, and accountability in its humanitarian<br />

work increases.<br />

Agencies that comply with the Standard:<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

declare their commitment to HAP's Principles <strong>of</strong> Humanitarian Action and to their<br />

own Humanitarian Accountability Framework<br />

develop and implement a Humanitarian Quality Management System<br />

provide key information about quality management to key stakeholders<br />

enable beneficiaries and their representatives to participate in program decisions<br />

and give their informed consent<br />

determine the competencies and development needs <strong>of</strong> staff<br />

establish and implement complaints-handling procedure<br />

establish a process <strong>of</strong> continual improvement<br />

<strong>The</strong> Sphere Project<br />

<strong>The</strong> Sphere Project handbook, Humanitarian Charter and Minimum Standards in<br />

Disaster Response, which was produced by a coalition <strong>of</strong> leading non governmental<br />

humanitarian agencies, lists the following principles <strong>of</strong> humanitarian action:<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<strong>The</strong> right to life with dignity<br />

<strong>The</strong> distinction between combatant and non-combatants<br />

<strong>The</strong> principle <strong>of</strong> non-refoulement<br />

Page 68 <strong>of</strong> 137


Humanitarian Encyclopedia<br />

<strong>The</strong> Humanitarian Encyclopedia, launched in June 2017, aims to create "a clear and<br />

comprehensive reference framework, influenced by local and contextualised knowledge<br />

… [including] analyses <strong>of</strong> lessons learned and best practices, as well as … insights for<br />

evidence-based decision and policy-making." A part <strong>of</strong> this mission will be to provide a<br />

centralised data base for defining or clarifying different understandings <strong>of</strong> key concepts<br />

in humanitarian aid. <strong>The</strong> need for this stems from the experience in Haiti in the<br />

aftermath <strong>of</strong> the 2010 earthquake, where international aid organisations pushed out<br />

local aid groups as a result <strong>of</strong> a lack <strong>of</strong> reflection and understanding <strong>of</strong> local contexts<br />

and aid concepts, making the relief effort less efficient.<br />

Free to access, the project is expected to be completed within five years, with the first<br />

parts slated to be published online by the end <strong>of</strong> 2018.<br />

Humanitarian Aid Organizations<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

AUMOHD<br />

AmeriCares<br />

CARE<br />

Caritas (charity)<br />

DARA (international organization)<br />

Doctors <strong>of</strong> the World<br />

Doctors Without Borders<br />

ECHO (European Commission)<br />

Page 69 <strong>of</strong> 137


Feed the Children<br />

Humanitarian Accountability Partnership International<br />

International Committee <strong>of</strong> the Red Cross<br />

International Red Cross and Red Crescent Movement<br />

International Rescue Committee<br />

Islamic Relief<br />

IsraAid<br />

Jugend Eine Welt<br />

LDS Humanitarian Services<br />

Malteser International<br />

Medair<br />

Mercy Corps<br />

Oxfam<br />

Plan International<br />

Salvation Army<br />

Samaritan's Purse<br />

Save the Children USA<br />

Shelter Centre<br />

Skyrocket light project<br />

<strong>The</strong> Lutheran World Federation<br />

World Concern<br />

World Food Programme<br />

World Vision International<br />

Page 70 <strong>of</strong> 137


V. Attacks on<br />

Humanitarian Aid Workers<br />

Humanitarian Aid Workers belonging to United Nations organizations, PVOs<br />

/ NGOs or the Red Cross / Red Crescent have traditionally enjoyed both international<br />

legal protection, and de facto immunity from attack by belligerent parties. However,<br />

attacks on humanitarian workers have occasionally occurred, and became more<br />

frequent since the 1990s and 2000s. In 2012 there were 167 incidents <strong>of</strong> major violence<br />

against aid workers and in 2013 there were 474 attacks. This is attributed to a number<br />

<strong>of</strong> factors, including the increasing number <strong>of</strong> humanitarian workers deployed, the<br />

increasingly unstable environments in which they work, and the erosion <strong>of</strong> the<br />

perception <strong>of</strong> neutrality and independence. In 2012, road travel was seen to be most<br />

dangerous and kidnappings <strong>of</strong> aid workers have quadrupled in the decade with more<br />

aid workers victims <strong>of</strong> kidnapping than any other form <strong>of</strong> attack. ICRC promotes a<br />

framework for Neutral Independent Humanitarian Action (NIHA) to enable differentiated<br />

role understanding.<br />

Legal Basis for Protection <strong>of</strong> Humanitarian Workers<br />

<strong>The</strong> legal basis for protection <strong>of</strong> humanitarian workers in armed conflicts is contained in<br />

the Geneva Conventions <strong>of</strong> 1949 and the related Protocols I and II <strong>of</strong> 1977. <strong>The</strong>se<br />

treaties describe the category <strong>of</strong> civilians and outline the rights and obligations <strong>of</strong> noncombatants<br />

during armed conflicts. <strong>The</strong>se rights include the right to be treated<br />

humanely; to have access to food, water, shelter, medical treatment, and<br />

Page 71 <strong>of</strong> 137


communications; to be free from violence to life and person, hostage taking, and<br />

humiliating or degrading treatment; and the prohibition against collective punishment or<br />

imprisonment. Non-combatants include citizens and nationals <strong>of</strong> countries that are not<br />

party to the conflict.<br />

While the Geneva Conventions guarantee protection for humanitarian workers, they do<br />

not guarantee access <strong>of</strong> humanitarian workers to affected areas: governments or<br />

occupying forces may, if they wish, ban a relief agency from working in their area.<br />

Médecins Sans Frontières was created in 1971 with the express purpose <strong>of</strong> ignoring<br />

this restriction, by providing assistance to populations affected by the Biafran civil war<br />

despite the prohibitions <strong>of</strong> the government <strong>of</strong> Nigeria.<br />

In addition, the Geneva Conventions do not require that parties to the conflict guarantee<br />

the safety <strong>of</strong> humanitarian workers. <strong>The</strong> Conventions prohibit combatants from attacking<br />

non-combatants, and they require occupying forces to maintain general order. However,<br />

the Conventions do not require that combating parties provide security escorts, for<br />

example, when other factions threaten the safety <strong>of</strong> non-combatants operating in their<br />

area.<br />

In 2003, the United Nations Security Council passed Resolution 1502 giving greater<br />

protection to humanitarian workers and treating attacks on them as a war crime.<br />

Motives<br />

<strong>The</strong> method <strong>of</strong> targeting foreigners through suicide bombings, IEDs and kidnappings<br />

(<strong>of</strong>ten closely associated with criminal and political actors) are strong evidence <strong>of</strong> at<br />

least some political motivations against aid workers. It is very hard <strong>of</strong>ten to precisely<br />

ascertain a motive; for instance, in 55% <strong>of</strong> the incidents recorded by the AWSD in 2008,<br />

the motive was described as ‘undetermined’. However, <strong>of</strong> those that were determined,<br />

political motivations have increased (29% <strong>of</strong> the determined total in 2003 to 49% in<br />

2008) relative to economic motivations, or when the victim’s status as an aid worker<br />

was only incidental. Afghanistan, as one <strong>of</strong> the most dangerous countries for<br />

humanitarian workers to operate in is influential in this changing dynamic; in 2007 61%<br />

<strong>of</strong> incidents were carried out by criminals and 39% by political opposition groups, but in<br />

2008, 65% <strong>of</strong> incidents were the work <strong>of</strong> armed opposition groups.<br />

Aid workers can be targeted for political reasons both directly and by association.<br />

Sometimes the humanitarian organization may be targeted for something that it has<br />

done or a statement it has made, or simply for the delivery <strong>of</strong> aid to a population, to<br />

whom others do not wish aid to reach. It can also be targeted as a result <strong>of</strong> being<br />

associated as an entity collaborating with the 'enemy' (a government, rebel group or<br />

foreign power). <strong>The</strong> dangers <strong>of</strong> being associated with specific governments or armed<br />

forces has further increased the determination <strong>of</strong> aid workers to be seen as separate,<br />

independent and neutral politically. However, evidence shows that this has little impact<br />

and instead that western aid agencies are perceived as an intrinsic part <strong>of</strong> the western<br />

'agenda' and not merely associated with it. In the case <strong>of</strong> Afghanistan, with the notable<br />

Page 72 <strong>of</strong> 137


exception <strong>of</strong> the International Committee <strong>of</strong> the Red Cross, it has been surmised that<br />

locals no longer make distinctions (as they once did) between organisations, e.g. those<br />

were working with the coalition force’s Provincial Reconstruction Teams and those that<br />

did not. In remote areas, they sometimes represent the only accessible western target.<br />

Although empirical studies on aid worker insecurity have been scarce, two have been<br />

conducted in Afghanistan. Watts (2004) did not find evidence indicating heightened aid<br />

worker insecurity in provinces where the US military was present. Similarly, Mitchell<br />

(2015) was unable to discover a relationship between attacks against NGOs and their<br />

proximity to the US military or US-led PRTs respectively; however, his study did reveal<br />

that aid workers were more likely to encounter a greater number <strong>of</strong> security incidents in<br />

provinces with PRTs not led by the US.<br />

Trends in risks faced by humanitarian workers<br />

<br />

Wars between states became much less common in the period following the end<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Cold War. Unfortunately, these wars have been largely replaced by an<br />

increased incidence <strong>of</strong> internal conflict and resulting violence and<br />

miscommunication, increasing the risk to civilians and humanitarian workers<br />

alike.<br />

Page 73 <strong>of</strong> 137


Between 1985 and 1998 slightly less than 50% <strong>of</strong> all humanitarian worker deaths<br />

came from workers in UN programs. 25% <strong>of</strong> these deaths were UN<br />

peacekeepers.<br />

Between 2006-2008 Sudan (Darfur), Afghanistan and Somalia – accounted for<br />

more than 60% <strong>of</strong> violent incidents and aid worker victims.<br />

Most deaths <strong>of</strong> aid workers are due to deliberate violence.<br />

One third <strong>of</strong> deaths occur in the first three months <strong>of</strong> deployment, with 17%<br />

occurring within the first 30 days.<br />

<br />

<br />

Since 2006, violence is once again on the increase and growth in the number <strong>of</strong><br />

incidents is faster than the growth in the number <strong>of</strong> humanitarian aid workers.<br />

Kidnapping in particular is on the rise, with a 350% increase between 2006 and<br />

2008.<br />

List <strong>of</strong> Attacks on Humanitarian Workers<br />

A full list <strong>of</strong> major incidents, from 1997–present, <strong>of</strong> violence against aid workers can be<br />

found at Humanitarian Outcomes' Aid Worker Security Database.<br />

1993<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Somalia – January 2, 1993 - A gunman killed Sean Devreaux, 28, a British<br />

worker for UNICEF in Kismayu.<br />

Somalia – February 22, 1993 - Gunmen killed Valerie Place, 23, an Irish nurse<br />

with the charity Concern.<br />

Bosnia – July 5, 1993 – Scottish aid worker Christine Witcutt shot and killed by a<br />

sniper in Sarajevo.<br />

Bosnia – October 25, 1993 – Danish aid worker Bjarne Vium Nielsen Danish<br />

killed in attack on humanitarian aid convoy.<br />

1996<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Burundi – June 4, 1996 – Three ICRC delegates were killed in an attack on two<br />

vehicles on the road between the villages <strong>of</strong> Rugombo and Mugina in the<br />

northern province <strong>of</strong> Cibitoke, resulting in a withdrawal <strong>of</strong> ICRC from Burundi.<br />

Novye Atagi, Chechnya – December 17, 1996 – Six ICRC workers are killed in<br />

an attack on the local hospital. As a result, ICRC withdraws all expatriate staff<br />

from Chechnya.<br />

Guatemala, 1996 – One Costa Rican Salvation Army <strong>of</strong>ficer is attacked by<br />

demobilized guerrilla members while transporting a senior citizen with a broken<br />

leg to the hospital. <strong>The</strong> vehicle was taken.<br />

Page 74 <strong>of</strong> 137


1997<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Somaliland region <strong>of</strong> Somalia – November 23, 1997 – UN negotiates with clan<br />

elders for release <strong>of</strong> five kidnapped aid workers.<br />

Mogadishu, Somalia – November 26, 1997 – All foreign aid workers withdraw<br />

from the city following the abduction <strong>of</strong> two Italian aid workers.<br />

Guatemala – 1997 – When returning from mission, one Costa Rican Salvation<br />

Army <strong>of</strong>ficer was hijacked by gunmen and held hostage for a short time. <strong>The</strong><br />

vehicle was taken.<br />

1998<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Somalia – April 21, 1998 – 10 aid workers held hostage.<br />

Bujumbura, Burundi – June 10, 1998 – One Danish aid worker killed by car<br />

thieves in capital.<br />

Central Sudan – June 10, 1998 – Three Sudanese UN staff killed and three<br />

wounded when gunmen fire on a UN vehicle.<br />

Arua, (North West) Rwanda – July 10, 1998 – Ugandan driver for UN World Food<br />

Programme (WFP) killed by rebels.<br />

Bujumbura, Burundi – July 24, 1998 – One Italian World Food Programme (WFP)<br />

staff member killed in the capital.<br />

Page 75 <strong>of</strong> 137


Congo-Brazzaville – November, 1998 – Major Eugene Nsingani <strong>The</strong> Salvation<br />

Army on a peace mission with eight people, gunned down and killed along with<br />

five more.<br />

1999<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

South Sudan – January 4, 1999 – Four ICRC staff killed by SPLA (abducted in<br />

February, murdered in April).<br />

Southern, Somalia – January 27, 1999 – One Kenyan aid worker killed by<br />

gunmen.<br />

Lesotho – February 4, 1999 – Irish aid worker (Ken Hickley) robbed and<br />

murdered.<br />

Bundibugyo, Uganda – April 23, 1999 – Many aid workers flee area to avoid<br />

attacks by Allied Democratic Forces.<br />

Belgrade, Serbia – May 26, 1999 – Three aid workers put on trial for spying.<br />

Angola – June 15, 1999 – Two aid workers killed when gunmen ambush and rob<br />

them.<br />

Tajikistan – October 2 – French aid worker killed.<br />

Northern Kosovo – November 12, 1999 – 24 people on board a WFP aid flight<br />

died when Si Fly Flight 3275 crashed.<br />

2000<br />

Balad, Somalia – January 3, 2000 – One local CARE staff shot dead in an<br />

ambush.<br />

North <strong>of</strong> Mogadishu, Somalia – January 4, 2000 – One CARE worker shot dead<br />

in an ambush.<br />

Sudan – January 9, 2000 – 2 CARE staff killed and 2 missing after an ambush.<br />

Somalia – January 31, 2000 – Attacks on a convoy <strong>of</strong> aid vehicles leave 20<br />

people dead.<br />

Ethiopia – February 9, 2000 – A medical organisation suspends operations in<br />

part <strong>of</strong> Ethiopia after the killing <strong>of</strong> a staff member.<br />

Ambon, Indonesia – May 22, 2000 – Foreign aid workers pulled out <strong>of</strong> Ambon to<br />

escape growing inter-communal violence.<br />

Sierra Leone – June 19, 2000 – One British aid worker (Alan Smith) freed after<br />

being held for one month by rebels.<br />

Baghdad, Iraq – June 28, 2000 – Two FAO workers shot and killed.<br />

South Sudan – August 6, 2000 – Eight aid workers killed when vehicle was<br />

attacked near the border with Uganda.<br />

Atambua, Belu District, West Timor, Indonesia – September 6, 2000 – Five<br />

UNHCR staff members, Mr Samson Aregahegn (Supply Officer); Mr Carlos<br />

Caceres-Collazo (Protection Officer); and Mr Pero Simundza<br />

(Telecommunications Operator) and two Indonesians were killed when their<br />

<strong>of</strong>fice was attacked by militia.<br />

Macenta, Guinea – September 17, 2000 – <strong>The</strong> death <strong>of</strong> one UNHCR staff<br />

member and the abduction <strong>of</strong> another.<br />

Page 76 <strong>of</strong> 137


Southern border Guinea – December 7, 2000 – Hundreds <strong>of</strong> people are left dead<br />

as rebels destroy the UNHCR centre.<br />

Afghanistan – December 9, 2000 – Seven people working for UN mine clearance<br />

programme killed in ambush.<br />

Aceh, Indonesia – December 10, 2000 – Three aid workers killed.<br />

Burundi – December 30, 2000 – A British voluntary worker is one <strong>of</strong> 20 people<br />

killed by gunmen.<br />

2001<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Eastern Democratic Republic <strong>of</strong> Congo – February 27, 2001 – Six ICRC staff<br />

killed.<br />

Mogadishu, Somalia – March 27, 2001 – MSF compound attacked by gunmen.<br />

Alkhan-Kala, Chechnya – April 18, 2001 – Viktor Popkov fatally wounded and<br />

two others injured in a shooting attack.<br />

Tajikistan, – June 16, 2001 – Kidnappers ask for release <strong>of</strong> detained militants<br />

after taking a group <strong>of</strong> aid workers hostage.<br />

Banda Aceh, Indonesia – October 4, 2001 – Three more people, including a Red<br />

Cross worker who had been tortured were killed.<br />

Afghanistan – November 15, 2001 – Eight western aid workers released after<br />

three months captivity by Taliban.<br />

2002<br />

Page 77 <strong>of</strong> 137


Mogadishu, Somalia – February 23, 2002 – A Swiss woman who ran a small aid<br />

agency was shot dead.<br />

Mogadishu, Somalia – February 28, 2002 – One Somali UN worker kidnapped<br />

hours after region declared too dangerous for permanent UN presence.<br />

Dagestan - August 12, 2002 - A Dutch MSF worker is abducted in Makhachkala.<br />

He is released 20 months later.<br />

2003<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Gaza Strip – March 16, 2003 – Rachel Corrie an American member <strong>of</strong> ISM was<br />

killed by an Israel Defense Forces (IDF) bulldozer when attempting to prevent the<br />

demolition <strong>of</strong> a Palestinian's home.<br />

Gaza Strip - April 11, 2003 - Tom Hurndall was a British photography student and<br />

member <strong>of</strong> ISM who was killed by an Israel Defense Forces (IDF) sniper.<br />

Hurndall was left in a coma and died nine months later. His killer Taysir Hayb<br />

was sentenced to eight years imprisonment for manslaughter and obstruction <strong>of</strong><br />

justice but was released after serving six and a half years <strong>of</strong> his sentence.<br />

Baghdad, Iraq – August 19, 2003 – <strong>The</strong> bombing <strong>of</strong> the UN Headquarters at the<br />

Canal Hotel killed at least 24 people and wounded over 100.<br />

Baghdad, Iraq – October 27, 2003 – An attack on the ICRC building kills at least<br />

12 people.<br />

Ghazni, eastern Afghanistan – November 16, 2003 – UNHCR staff person<br />

Bettina Goislard was shot dead by motorcycle-borne gunman while travelling by<br />

car.<br />

Kandahar, southern Afghanistan – March 24, 2003 – ICRC staff member Ricardo<br />

Munguia shot and killed in ambush north <strong>of</strong> Kandahar City. He was working as a<br />

water engineer in Afghanistan and travelling with local colleagues on March 27,<br />

2003 when their car was stopped by unknown armed men. He was killed<br />

execution-style at point-blank range while his colleagues were allowed to escape.<br />

He was 39 years old. <strong>The</strong> killing prompted the ICRC to temporarily suspend<br />

operations across Afghanistan.<br />

2004<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Kabul, Afghanistan – February 26, 2004 – Five Afghans working for the Sanayee<br />

Development Foundation were killed when their vehicle was ambushed northeast<br />

<strong>of</strong> Kabul.<br />

Mosul, Iraq – March 15, 2004 – Larry Elliott, Jean Dover Elliott, Karen Denise<br />

Watson, and David McDonnall were killed in a drive-by shooting. <strong>The</strong>y were US<br />

missionaries for Southern Baptist International Mission Board.<br />

Kabul, Afghanistan – April 28, 2004 – Two Afghan aid workers and a soldier were<br />

killed in an attack in the Panjwayi district <strong>of</strong> southern Kandahar city.<br />

Badghis province, Afghanistan – June 2, 2004 – Five staff working for Médecins<br />

Sans Frontières were killed on the road between Khairkhana and Qala i Naw,<br />

resulting in the complete withdrawal <strong>of</strong> MSF from Afghanistan. <strong>The</strong> names <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Page 78 <strong>of</strong> 137


murdered staff were: Hélène de Beir, Willem Kwint, Egil Tynaes, Fasil Ahmad<br />

and Besmillah.<br />

Darfur, Sudan – October 10, 2004 – A Save the Children vehicle was hit by an<br />

anti-tank landmine in the Um Barro area <strong>of</strong> North Darfur, Sudan. Two members<br />

<strong>of</strong> staff travelling in the vehicle were killed, Rafe Bullick (British, Programme<br />

Manager, North Darfur) and Nourredine Issa Tayeb (Sudanese, Water Engineer).<br />

2005<br />

<br />

<br />

Baghdad, Iraq – April 16, 2005 – Marla Ruzicka and her Iraqi translator, Faiz Ali<br />

Salim, were killed by a suicide car bombing on Airport Road in Baghdad.<br />

South Sudan/Uganda, – November 5, 2005 – Collin Lee who worked for<br />

International Aid Services died when his jeep, containing his wife and driver, was<br />

ambushed by the LRA in South Sudan.<br />

2006<br />

<br />

<br />

Vavuniya, Sri Lanka – May 15 – An employee <strong>of</strong> the Norwegian Refugee Council<br />

is shot dead on his way back from work.<br />

Muttur, Sri Lanka – August 4 or August 5–17 workers from the aid group Action<br />

Against Hunger were found murdered on August 6 in northeastern Sri Lanka.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y were working on post-2004 tsunami reconstruction. <strong>The</strong>re had been fierce<br />

fighting the area for more than a week. (See Muttur massacre.)<br />

2007<br />

2007 Mogadishu TransAVIAexport Airlines Il-76 crash<br />

Darfur – between 1 January 2006 and 31 August 2007 – A total <strong>of</strong> 12<br />

humanitarian workers were killed, including four working for the Government's<br />

water project.<br />

Page 79 <strong>of</strong> 137


Colombo, Sri Lanka – June 3, 2007 – Two Red cross workers were abducted<br />

and murdered in Sri Lanka.<br />

El Bared refugee camp, Lebanon – June 11, 2007 – Two Lebanese Red Cross<br />

workers were killed and a third wounded.<br />

South Sudan – A driver <strong>of</strong> the World Food Program was killed in an ambush.<br />

Central African Republic – June 11, 2007 – An MSF logistician was killed when<br />

her car was hit by gunfire during an assessment mission near Paoua.<br />

Algeria – 11 December 2007, 10 United Nations staff died in a double car<br />

bombing in the Algerian capital, Algiers, which killed at least 26 people and<br />

injured 177.<br />

Somalia – December 26, 2007 – A nurse and a doctor working for MSF in<br />

Bossaso were abducted. After one week, they were released.<br />

Burundi – On Monday, December 31, 2007, at 6:30 pm, an Action Against<br />

Hunger vehicle was targeted by shooters in the city <strong>of</strong> Ruygi in the East <strong>of</strong><br />

Burundi. Five people, including three female expatriate staff <strong>of</strong> Action Against<br />

Hunger, were inside the targeted vehicle. One <strong>of</strong> them, a French psychologist <strong>of</strong><br />

Action Against Hunger, died upon arrival at the hospital in Gitega as a results <strong>of</strong><br />

her injuries. <strong>The</strong> second victim suffered a gunshot wound and underwent surgery<br />

in Gitega. <strong>The</strong> third Action Against Hunger expatriate escaped uninjured from the<br />

shooting.<br />

2008<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Kabul, Afghanistan – January 14 – Six people, including at least one aid worker<br />

from the USA named Thor Hesla, was killed in an attack on the Serena Hotel.<br />

Kandahar, Afghanistan – January 26 – An aid worker and her Afghan driver were<br />

kidnapped in Kandahar and are presumed dead.<br />

Kismayo, Somalia – January 28 – A surgeon, a logistician and a driver working<br />

for Médecins Sans Frontières (MSF) were killed when their convoy was attacked<br />

between the hospital and their base.<br />

Chad - May 1, 2008 - <strong>The</strong> country director <strong>of</strong> Save the Children UK is shot dead<br />

when his car was attacked near Hadjer Hadid in eastern Chad.<br />

Colombo, Sri Lanka – May 16 – An Batticaloa-based employee <strong>of</strong> the Norwegian<br />

Refugee Council is abducted while visiting the capital and disappears, presumed<br />

dead.<br />

Arusha, Tanzania – June 30 – An Australian working with the Australian not-forpr<strong>of</strong>it<br />

organisation foodwatershelter was killed during a robbery.<br />

Logar Province, Afghanistan – August 13 – Three female International Rescue<br />

Committee (IRC) workers and their local driver were killed in an ambush as they<br />

drove back to Kabul. One was an American named Nicole<br />

Dial.http://newsday.co.tt/news/0,84420.html<br />

Somali Region, Ethiopia - September 22, 2008 - A nurse and a doctor working for<br />

Medecins du Monde are kidnapped in Fadhigaradle village and taken across the<br />

border to Somalia. <strong>The</strong>y are released 4 months later.<br />

Merka, Somalia – October 17 – A senior programme assistant for the World Food<br />

Programme (WFP) was shot and killed as he left a mosque.<br />

Page 80 <strong>of</strong> 137


Kabul, Afghanistan – October 20 – An aid worker with SERVE Afghanistan was<br />

killed as she walked to work.<br />

Gurilel, Somalia – October 25 – A local worker with the aid agency Iida was killed<br />

as she returned from work.<br />

2009<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Several aid workers were kidnapped while in northern Yemen.<br />

Two Chechen aid workers were kidnapped and murdered in Chechnya.<br />

Bakool, Somalia - April 19, 2009 - Two MSF doctors are kidnapped and released<br />

9 days later.<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

An Irish charity worker was killed during a mugging in Zanzibar.<br />

Chad - August 4, 2009 - A logistician working for MSF and his Chadian assistant<br />

were kidnapped in Ade. <strong>The</strong> Chadian was freed soon afterwards while the<br />

logistician was released only a month later.<br />

Pakistan – 5 October 2009 3 United Nations staff killed in a suicide bombing<br />

attack against the <strong>of</strong>fice <strong>of</strong> the World Food Programme in the capital city<br />

Islamabad.<br />

West Darfur, Sudan - October 22, 2009 - A French ICRC delegate is kidnapped<br />

and released after 5 months.<br />

Afghanistan - 28 October 2009 5 United Nations staff, two Afghan security<br />

personnel, and an Afghan civilian were killed by three Taliban attackers in an<br />

assault on the Bekhtar Guesthouse in Kabul. Nine other UN staff, also there<br />

working for the presidential election, were wounded. <strong>The</strong> attackers used AK-47s,<br />

grenades, and suicide vests.<br />

Page 81 <strong>of</strong> 137


Birao, Central African Republic - November 22, 2009 - Two French aid workers<br />

employed by Triangle Generation Humanitaire are kidnapped and held for 4<br />

months before being freed in Darfur.<br />

2010<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Gaza Strip: On 31 May 2010, the Israeli navy killed 9 members <strong>of</strong> the "Gaza<br />

Freedom Flotilla" attempting to bring aid to the Gaza strip, and breach the Israeli<br />

naval blockade. <strong>The</strong> Gaza flotilla raid caused worldwide controversy.<br />

Abéche, Chad - June 6, 2010 - A logistician working for Oxfam GB was<br />

kidnapped in Abéche. He was rescued 10 days later by Chadian security forces<br />

near the border with Sudan.<br />

Afghanistan: On 7 August 2010, 10 men and women working for a Christian aid<br />

agency were murdered by Taliban. Two Afghan interpreters, six Americans, a<br />

British woman and a German woman who had been running an eye clinic in the<br />

country died <strong>of</strong> gunshot wounds. Sabjullah Mujaheed, a Taliban spokesman, said<br />

later that they had been killed because they were missionaries and spies for the<br />

United States.<br />

2011<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Nigeria: On 26 August 2011, the United Nations' Headquarters in Abuja, Nigeria<br />

was attacked by a suicide car bomber, killing at least 18 people, injuring dozens,<br />

and causing massive devastation to the building itself. Boko Haram claimed<br />

responsibility.<br />

Somalia: On 23 December 2011, 2 United Nations aid workers and a 3rd<br />

colleague were shot to death in Mataban Town in the Hiban Province in central<br />

Somalia. <strong>The</strong> United Nations' workers, who worked specifically for the World<br />

Food Program, had been monitoring distribution <strong>of</strong> food and camps for internally<br />

displaced peoples. United Nations' operations in Mataban were temporarily<br />

suspended, pending an investigation.<br />

Mogadishu, Somalia - December 29, 2011 - A doctor and a logistician working for<br />

MSF are shot to death in their compound.<br />

Dadaab, Kenya: Two Spanish women who worked for Médecins sans Frontières<br />

were kidnapped by gunmen and released in July 2013.<br />

2013<br />

<br />

Aleppo, Syria: A worker for Support to Life, Kayla Mueller, was kidnapped by<br />

ISIS and killed in 2015.<br />

2014<br />

<br />

Afghanistan: Two Finnish aid workers with the International Assistance Mission,<br />

a Christian medical charity, were shot and killed in Herat by two men on<br />

motorbikes. <strong>The</strong> women were in a taxi when shot.<br />

Page 82 <strong>of</strong> 137


Syria: British aid worker David Cawthorne Haines was kidnapped in early 2013 in<br />

northeastern Syria, near the Atmeh refugee camp near the Turkish border and<br />

the Syrian province <strong>of</strong> Idlib. He was seized along with an Italian aid worker and<br />

two Syrians who have since been freed. Haines was apparently executed by a<br />

member <strong>of</strong> the Islamic State <strong>of</strong> Iraq and the Levant called Mohammed Emwazi,<br />

in September 2014.<br />

Ukraine: An ICRC worker was killed by a shell in Donetsk.<br />

2015<br />

<br />

Afghanistan: A Kunduz hospital was struck by a US airstrike, injuring and killing a<br />

number <strong>of</strong> MSF doctors. Currently unclear if accidental or intentional.<br />

2016<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Syria: Around twenty civilians and one SARC staff member were killed, as they<br />

were unloading trucks carrying vital humanitarian aid. Much <strong>of</strong> the aid was<br />

destroyed. <strong>The</strong> attack deprives thousands <strong>of</strong> civilians <strong>of</strong> much-needed food and<br />

medical assistance.<br />

Nigeria: A humanitarian convoy in was attacked in Borno State and a UNICEF<br />

worker was injured.<br />

Afghanistan: Five Emiratis carrying out humanitarian work were killed in a<br />

terrorist bomb attack in Afghanistan. Mohammed Ali Zainal Al Bastaki, Abdullah<br />

Mohammed Essa Obaid Al Kaabi, Ahmed Rashid Salim Ali Al Mazroui, Ahmed<br />

Abdul Rahman Ahmad Al Tunaiji, and Abdul Hamid Sultan Abdullah Ibrahim Al<br />

Page 83 <strong>of</strong> 137


Hammadi had been on a mission to carry out humanitarian, educational and<br />

development projects in the Republic <strong>of</strong> Afghanistan.<br />

Page 84 <strong>of</strong> 137


VI. International<br />

Humanitarian Law<br />

International Humanitarian Law (IHL) is the law that regulates the<br />

conduct <strong>of</strong> war (jus in bello). It is that branch <strong>of</strong> international law which seeks to limit the<br />

effects <strong>of</strong> armed conflict by protecting persons who are not participating in hostilities,<br />

and by restricting and regulating the means and methods <strong>of</strong> warfare available to<br />

combatants.<br />

IHL is inspired by considerations <strong>of</strong> humanity and the mitigation <strong>of</strong> human suffering. "It<br />

comprises a set <strong>of</strong> rules, established by treaty or custom, that seeks to protect persons<br />

and property/objects that are (or may be) affected by armed conflict and limits the rights<br />

<strong>of</strong> parties to a conflict to use methods and means <strong>of</strong> warfare <strong>of</strong> their choice". It includes<br />

"the Geneva Conventions and the Hague Conventions, as well as subsequent treaties,<br />

case law, and customary international law". It defines the conduct and responsibilities <strong>of</strong><br />

belligerent nations, neutral nations, and individuals engaged in warfare, in relation to<br />

each other and to protected persons, usually meaning non-combatants. It is designed to<br />

balance humanitarian concerns and military necessity, and subjects warfare to the rule<br />

<strong>of</strong> law by limiting its destructive effect and mitigating human suffering.<br />

Page 85 <strong>of</strong> 137


Serious violations <strong>of</strong> international humanitarian law are called war crimes. International<br />

humanitarian law, jus in bello, regulates the conduct <strong>of</strong> forces when engaged in war or<br />

armed conflict. It is distinct from jus ad bellum which regulates the conduct <strong>of</strong> engaging<br />

in war or armed conflict and includes crimes against peace and <strong>of</strong> war <strong>of</strong> aggression.<br />

Together the jus in bello and jus ad bellum comprise the two strands <strong>of</strong> the laws <strong>of</strong> war<br />

governing all aspects <strong>of</strong> international armed conflicts.<br />

<strong>The</strong> law is mandatory for nations bound by the appropriate treaties. <strong>The</strong>re are also other<br />

customary unwritten rules <strong>of</strong> war, many <strong>of</strong> which were explored at the Nuremberg War<br />

Trials. By extension, they also define both the permissive rights <strong>of</strong> these powers as well<br />

as prohibitions on their conduct when dealing with irregular forces and non-signatories.<br />

International humanitarian law operates on a strict division between rules applicable in<br />

international armed conflict and internal armed conflict. This dichotomy is widely<br />

criticized.<br />

<strong>The</strong> relationship between international human rights law and international humanitarian<br />

law is disputed among international law scholars. This discussion forms part <strong>of</strong> a larger<br />

discussion on fragmentation <strong>of</strong> international law. While pluralist scholars conceive<br />

international human rights law as being distinct from international humanitarian law,<br />

proponents <strong>of</strong> the constitutionalist approach regard the latter as a subset <strong>of</strong> the former.<br />

In a nutshell, those who favor separate, self-contained regimes emphasize the<br />

differences in applicability; international humanitarian law applies only during armed<br />

conflict. On the other hand, a more systemic perspective explains that international<br />

humanitarian law represents a function <strong>of</strong> international human rights law; it includes<br />

general norms that apply to everyone at all time as well as specialized norms which<br />

apply to certain situations such as armed conflict and military occupation (i.e., IHL) or to<br />

certain groups <strong>of</strong> people including refugees (e.g., the 1951 Refugee Convention),<br />

children (the 1989 Convention on the Rights <strong>of</strong> the Child), and prisoners <strong>of</strong> war (the<br />

1949 Third Geneva Convention).<br />

Democracies are likely to protect the rights <strong>of</strong> all individuals within their territorial<br />

jurisdiction.<br />

Two historical streams: <strong>The</strong> Law <strong>of</strong> Geneva and <strong>The</strong> Law <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong> Hague<br />

Modern international humanitarian law is made up <strong>of</strong> two historical streams:<br />

1. <strong>The</strong> law <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong> Hague, referred to in the past as the law <strong>of</strong> war proper; and<br />

2. <strong>The</strong> law <strong>of</strong> Geneva, or humanitarian law.<br />

<strong>The</strong> two streams take their names from a number <strong>of</strong> international conferences which<br />

drew up treaties relating to war and conflict, in particular the Hague Conventions <strong>of</strong><br />

1899 and 1907, and the Geneva Conventions, the first which was drawn up in 1863.<br />

Page 86 <strong>of</strong> 137


Both deal with jus in bello, which deals with the question <strong>of</strong> whether certain practices<br />

are acceptable during armed conflict.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Law <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong> Hague, or the laws <strong>of</strong> war proper, "determines the rights and duties <strong>of</strong><br />

belligerents in the conduct <strong>of</strong> operations and limits the choice <strong>of</strong> means in doing harm".<br />

In particular, it concerns itself with<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

the definition <strong>of</strong> combatants;<br />

establishes rules relating to the means and methods <strong>of</strong> warfare;<br />

and examines the issue <strong>of</strong> military objectives.<br />

Systematic attempts to limit the savagery <strong>of</strong> warfare only began to develop in the 19th<br />

century. Such concerns were able to build on the changing view <strong>of</strong> warfare by states<br />

influenced by the Age <strong>of</strong> Enlightenment. <strong>The</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong> warfare was to overcome the<br />

enemy state, which could be done by disabling the enemy combatants. Thus, "the<br />

distinction between combatants and civilians, the requirement that wounded and<br />

captured enemy combatants must be treated humanely, and that quarter must be given,<br />

some <strong>of</strong> the pillars <strong>of</strong> modern humanitarian law, all follow from this principle".<br />

Page 87 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> Law <strong>of</strong> Geneva<br />

<strong>The</strong> massacre <strong>of</strong> civilians in the midst <strong>of</strong> armed conflict has a long and dark history.<br />

Selected examples include<br />

<br />

<br />

the massacres <strong>of</strong> the Kalingas by Ashoka in India;<br />

the massacre <strong>of</strong> some 100,000 Hindus by the Muslim troops <strong>of</strong> Timur<br />

(Tamerlane); and<br />

the Crusader massacres <strong>of</strong> Jews and Muslims in the Siege <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem (1099),<br />

to name only a few examples drawn from a long list in history. Fritz Munch sums up<br />

historical military practice before 1800: "<strong>The</strong> essential points seem to be these: In battle<br />

and in towns taken by force, combatants and non-combatants were killed and property<br />

was destroyed or looted." In the 17th century, the Dutch jurist Hugo Grotius, widely<br />

regarded as the founder or father <strong>of</strong> public international law, wrote that "wars, for the<br />

attainment <strong>of</strong> their objects, it cannot be denied, must employ force and terror as their<br />

most proper agents".<br />

Humanitarian Norms In History<br />

Even in the midst <strong>of</strong> the carnage <strong>of</strong> history, however, there have been frequent<br />

expressions and invocation <strong>of</strong> humanitarian norms for the protection <strong>of</strong> the victims <strong>of</strong><br />

armed conflicts: the wounded, the sick and the shipwrecked. <strong>The</strong>se date back to ancient<br />

times.<br />

In the Old Testament, the King <strong>of</strong> Israel prevents the slaying <strong>of</strong> the captured, following<br />

the prophet Elisha's admonition to spare enemy prisoners. In answer to a question from<br />

the King, Elisha said, "You shall not slay them. Would you slay those whom you have<br />

taken captive with your sword and with your bow? Set bread and water before them,<br />

that they may eat and drink and go to their master."<br />

In ancient India there are records (the Laws <strong>of</strong> Manu, for example) describing the types<br />

<strong>of</strong> weapons that should not be used: "When he fights with his foes in battle, let him not<br />

strike with weapons concealed (in wood), nor with (such as are) barbed, poisoned, or<br />

the points <strong>of</strong> which are blazing with fire." <strong>The</strong>re is also the command not to strike a<br />

eunuch nor the enemy "who folds his hands in supplication ... Nor one who sleeps, nor<br />

one who has lost his coat <strong>of</strong> mail, nor one who is naked, nor one who is disarmed, nor<br />

one who looks on without taking part in the fight."<br />

Islamic law states that "non-combatants who did not take part in fighting such as<br />

women, children, monks and hermits, the aged, blind, and insane" were not to be<br />

molested. <strong>The</strong> first Caliph, Abu Bakr, proclaimed, "Do not mutilate. Do not kill little<br />

children or old men or women. Do not cut <strong>of</strong>f the heads <strong>of</strong> palm trees or burn them. Do<br />

not cut down fruit trees. Do not slaughter livestock except for food." Islamic jurists have<br />

Page 88 <strong>of</strong> 137


held that a prisoner should not be killed, as he "cannot be held responsible for mere<br />

acts <strong>of</strong> belligerency".<br />

Islamic law did not spare all non-combatants, however. In the case <strong>of</strong> those who<br />

refused to convert to Islam, or to pay an alternative tax, Muslims "were allowed in<br />

principle to kill any one <strong>of</strong> them, combatants or noncombatants, provided they were not<br />

killed treacherously and with mutilation".<br />

Codification <strong>of</strong> Humanitarian Norms<br />

<strong>The</strong> most important antecedent <strong>of</strong> IHL is the current Armistice Agreement and<br />

Regularization <strong>of</strong> War, signed and ratified in 1820 between the authorities <strong>of</strong> the then<br />

Government <strong>of</strong> Great Colombia and the Chief <strong>of</strong> the Expeditionary Forces <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Spanish Crown, in the Venezuelan city <strong>of</strong> santa Ana de Trujillo. This treaty was signed<br />

under the conflict <strong>of</strong> Independence, being the first <strong>of</strong> its kind in the West.<br />

It was not until the second half <strong>of</strong> the 19th century, however, that a more systematic<br />

approach was initiated. In the United States, a German immigrant, Francis Lieber, drew<br />

up a code <strong>of</strong> conduct in 1863, which came to be known as the Lieber Code, for the<br />

Union Army during the American Civil War. <strong>The</strong> Lieber Code included the humane<br />

treatment <strong>of</strong> civilian populations in the areas <strong>of</strong> conflict, and also forbade the execution<br />

<strong>of</strong> POWs.<br />

At the same time, the involvement during the Crimean War <strong>of</strong> a number <strong>of</strong> such<br />

individuals as Florence Nightingale and Henry Dunant, a Genevese businessman who<br />

Page 89 <strong>of</strong> 137


had worked with wounded soldiers at the Battle <strong>of</strong> Solferino, led to more systematic<br />

efforts to prevent the suffering <strong>of</strong> war victims. Dunant wrote a book, which he titled A<br />

Memory <strong>of</strong> Solferino, in which he described the horrors he had witnessed. His reports<br />

were so shocking that they led to the founding <strong>of</strong> the International Committee <strong>of</strong> the Red<br />

Cross (ICRC) in 1863, and the convening <strong>of</strong> a conference in Geneva in 1864, which<br />

drew up the Geneva Convention for the Amelioration <strong>of</strong> the Condition <strong>of</strong> the Wounded in<br />

Armies in the Field.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Law <strong>of</strong> Geneva is directly inspired by the principle <strong>of</strong> humanity. It relates to those<br />

who are not participating in the conflict, as well as to military personnel hors de combat.<br />

It provides the legal basis for protection and humanitarian assistance carried out by<br />

impartial humanitarian organizations such as the ICRC. This focus can be found in the<br />

Geneva Conventions.<br />

Geneva Conventions<br />

<strong>The</strong> Geneva Conventions are the result <strong>of</strong> a process that developed in a number <strong>of</strong><br />

stages between 1864 and 1949. It focused on the protection <strong>of</strong> civilians and those who<br />

can no longer fight in an armed conflict. As a result <strong>of</strong> World War II, all four conventions<br />

were revised, based on previous revisions and on some <strong>of</strong> the 1907 Hague<br />

Conventions, and readopted by the international community in 1949. Later conferences<br />

have added provisions prohibiting certain methods <strong>of</strong> warfare and addressing issues <strong>of</strong><br />

civil wars.<br />

<strong>The</strong> first three Geneva Conventions were revised, expanded, and replaced, and the<br />

fourth one was added, in 1949.<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<strong>The</strong> Geneva Convention for the Amelioration <strong>of</strong> the Condition <strong>of</strong> the Wounded<br />

and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field was adopted in 1864. It was significantly<br />

revised and replaced by the 1906 version, the 1929 version, and later the First<br />

Geneva Convention <strong>of</strong> 1949.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Geneva Convention for the Amelioration <strong>of</strong> the Condition <strong>of</strong> Wounded, Sick<br />

and Shipwrecked Members <strong>of</strong> Armed Forces at Sea was adopted in 1906. It was<br />

significantly revised and replaced by the Second Geneva Convention <strong>of</strong> 1949.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Geneva Convention relative to the Treatment <strong>of</strong> Prisoners <strong>of</strong> War was<br />

adopted in 1929. It was significantly revised and replaced by the Third Geneva<br />

Convention <strong>of</strong> 1949.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Fourth Geneva Convention relative to the Protection <strong>of</strong> Civilian Persons in<br />

Time <strong>of</strong> War was adopted in 1949.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re are three additional amendment protocols to the Geneva Convention:<br />

1. Protocol I (1977): Protocol Additional to the Geneva Conventions <strong>of</strong> 12 August<br />

1949, and relating to the Protection <strong>of</strong> Victims <strong>of</strong> International Armed Conflicts.<br />

As <strong>of</strong> 12 January 2007 it had been ratified by 167 countries.<br />

Page 90 <strong>of</strong> 137


2. Protocol II (1977): Protocol Additional to the Geneva Conventions <strong>of</strong> 12 August<br />

1949, and relating to the Protection <strong>of</strong> Victims <strong>of</strong> Non-International Armed<br />

Conflicts. As <strong>of</strong> 12 January 2007 it had been ratified by 163 countries.<br />

3. Protocol III (2005): Protocol Additional to the Geneva Conventions <strong>of</strong> 12 August<br />

1949, and relating to the Adoption <strong>of</strong> an Additional Distinctive Emblem. As <strong>of</strong><br />

June 2007 it had been ratified by seventeen countries and signed but not yet<br />

ratified by an additional 68.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Geneva Conventions <strong>of</strong> 1949 may be seen, therefore, as the result <strong>of</strong> a process<br />

which began in 1864. Today they have "achieved universal participation with 194<br />

parties". This means that they apply to almost any international armed conflict. <strong>The</strong><br />

Additional Protocols, however, have yet to achieve near-universal acceptance, since the<br />

United States and several other significant military powers (like Iran, Israel, India and<br />

Pakistan) are currently not parties to them.<br />

Historical Convergence Between IHL and <strong>The</strong> Laws Of War<br />

With the adoption <strong>of</strong> the 1977 Additional Protocols to the Geneva Conventions, the two<br />

strains <strong>of</strong> law began to converge, although provisions focusing on humanity could<br />

already be found in the Hague law (i.e. the protection <strong>of</strong> certain prisoners <strong>of</strong> war and<br />

civilians in occupied territories). <strong>The</strong> 1977 Additional Protocols, relating to the protection<br />

Page 91 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>of</strong> victims in both international and internal conflict, not only incorporated aspects <strong>of</strong><br />

both the Law <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong> Hague and the Law <strong>of</strong> Geneva, but also important human rights<br />

provisions.<br />

Basic Rules <strong>of</strong> IHL<br />

1. Persons who are hors de combat (outside <strong>of</strong> combat), and those who are not<br />

taking part in hostilities in situation <strong>of</strong> armed conflict (e.g., neutral nationals), shall<br />

be protected in all circumstances.<br />

2. <strong>The</strong> wounded and the sick shall be cared for and protected by the party to the<br />

conflict which has them in its power. <strong>The</strong> emblem <strong>of</strong> the "Red Cross", or <strong>of</strong> the<br />

"Red Crescent," shall be required to be respected as the sign <strong>of</strong> protection.<br />

3. Captured persons must be protected against acts <strong>of</strong> violence and reprisals. <strong>The</strong>y<br />

shall have the right to correspond with their families and to receive relief.<br />

4. No one shall be subjected to torture or to cruel, inhuman, or degrading treatment<br />

or punishment.<br />

5. Parties to a conflict do not have an unlimited choice <strong>of</strong> methods and means <strong>of</strong><br />

warfare.<br />

6. Parties to a conflict shall at all times distinguish between combatants and noncombatants.<br />

Attacks shall be directed solely against legitimate military targets. [31]<br />

Examples<br />

Well-known examples <strong>of</strong> such rules include the prohibition on attacking doctors or<br />

ambulances displaying a red cross. It is also prohibited to fire at a person or vehicle<br />

bearing a white flag, since that, being considered the flag <strong>of</strong> truce, indicates an intent to<br />

surrender or a desire to communicate. In either case, the persons protected by the Red<br />

Cross or the white flag are expected to maintain neutrality, and may not engage in<br />

warlike acts themselves; engaging in war activities under a white flag or a red cross is<br />

itself a violation <strong>of</strong> the laws <strong>of</strong> war.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se examples <strong>of</strong> the laws <strong>of</strong> war address:<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

declarations <strong>of</strong> war;<br />

acceptance <strong>of</strong> surrender;<br />

the treatment <strong>of</strong> prisoners <strong>of</strong> war;<br />

the avoidance <strong>of</strong> atrocities;<br />

the prohibition on deliberately attacking non-combatants; and<br />

the prohibition <strong>of</strong> certain inhumane weapons.<br />

Page 92 <strong>of</strong> 137


It is a violation <strong>of</strong> the laws <strong>of</strong> war to engage in combat without meeting certain<br />

requirements, among them the wearing <strong>of</strong> a distinctive uniform or other easily<br />

identifiable badge, and the carrying <strong>of</strong> weapons openly. Impersonating soldiers <strong>of</strong> the<br />

other side by wearing the enemy's uniform is allowed, though fighting in that uniform is<br />

unlawful perfidy, as is the taking <strong>of</strong> hostages.<br />

Later Additions<br />

International humanitarian law now includes several treaties that outlaw specific<br />

weapons. <strong>The</strong>se conventions were created largely because these weapons cause<br />

deaths and injuries long after conflicts have ended. Unexploded land mines have<br />

caused up to 7,000 deaths a year; unexploded bombs, particularly from cluster bombs<br />

that scatter many small "bomblets", have also killed many. An estimated 98% <strong>of</strong> the<br />

victims are civilian; farmers tilling their fields and children who find these explosives<br />

have been common victims. For these reasons, the following conventions have been<br />

adopted:<br />

<br />

<strong>The</strong> Convention on Prohibitions or Restrictions on the Use <strong>of</strong> Certain<br />

Conventional Weapons Which May Be Deemed to Be Excessively Injurious or to<br />

Have Indiscriminate Effects (1980), which prohibits weapons that produce nondetectable<br />

fragments, restricts (but does not eliminate) the use <strong>of</strong> mines and<br />

booby-traps, prohibits attacking civilians with incendiary weapons, prohibits<br />

Page 93 <strong>of</strong> 137


linding laser weapons, and requires the warring parties to clear unexploded<br />

ordnance at the end <strong>of</strong> hostilities;<br />

<br />

<strong>The</strong> Convention on the Prohibition <strong>of</strong> the Use, Stockpiling, Production and<br />

Transfer <strong>of</strong> Anti-Personnel Mines and on their Destruction (1997), also called the<br />

Ottawa Treaty or the Mine Ban Treaty, which completely bans the stockpiling<br />

(except to a limited degree, for training purposes) and use <strong>of</strong> all anti-personnel<br />

land mines;<br />

<strong>The</strong> Optional Protocol on the Involvement <strong>of</strong> Children in Armed Conflict (2000),<br />

an amendment to the Convention on the Rights <strong>of</strong> the Child (1989), which forbids<br />

the enlistment <strong>of</strong> anyone under the age <strong>of</strong> eighteen for armed conflict; and<br />

<br />

<strong>The</strong> Convention on Cluster Munitions (2008), which prohibits the use <strong>of</strong> bombs<br />

that scatter bomblets, many <strong>of</strong> which do not explode and remain dangerous long<br />

after a conflict has ended.<br />

International Committee <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong> Red Cross<br />

<strong>The</strong> ICRC is the only institution explicitly named under international humanitarian law as<br />

a controlling authority. <strong>The</strong> legal mandate <strong>of</strong> the ICRC stems from the four Geneva<br />

Conventions <strong>of</strong> 1949, as well as from its own Statutes.<br />

“ <strong>The</strong> International Committee <strong>of</strong> the Red Cross (ICRC) is an impartial, neutral, and<br />

independent organization whose exclusively humanitarian mission is to protect the<br />

lives and dignity <strong>of</strong> victims <strong>of</strong> war and internal violence and to provide them with<br />

assistance. ”<br />

— Mission <strong>of</strong> ICRC<br />

Violations and Punishment<br />

During conflict, punishment for violating the laws <strong>of</strong> war may consist <strong>of</strong> a specific,<br />

deliberate and limited violation <strong>of</strong> the laws <strong>of</strong> war in reprisal.<br />

Combatants who break specific provisions <strong>of</strong> the laws <strong>of</strong> war lose the protections and<br />

status afforded to them as prisoners <strong>of</strong> war, but only after facing a "competent tribunal".<br />

At that point, they become unlawful combatants, but must still be "treated with humanity<br />

and, in case <strong>of</strong> trial, shall not be deprived <strong>of</strong> the rights <strong>of</strong> fair and regular trial", because<br />

they are still covered by GC IV, Article 5.<br />

Spies and terrorists are only protected by the laws <strong>of</strong> war if the "power" which holds<br />

them is in a state <strong>of</strong> armed conflict or war, and until they are found to be an "unlawful<br />

combatant". Depending on the circumstances, they may be subject to civilian law or a<br />

military tribunal for their acts. In practice, they have <strong>of</strong>ten have been subjected to torture<br />

and execution. <strong>The</strong> laws <strong>of</strong> war neither approve nor condemn such acts, which fall<br />

outside their scope. Spies may only be punished following a trial; if captured after<br />

rejoining their own army, they must be treated as prisoners <strong>of</strong> war. Suspected terrorists<br />

who are captured during an armed conflict, without having participated in the hostilities,<br />

Page 94 <strong>of</strong> 137


may be detained only in accordance with the GC IV, and are entitled to a regular trial.<br />

Countries that have signed the UN Convention Against Torture have committed<br />

themselves not to use torture on anyone for any reason.<br />

After a conflict has ended, persons who have committed any breach <strong>of</strong> the laws <strong>of</strong> war,<br />

and especially atrocities, may be held individually accountable for war crimes through<br />

process <strong>of</strong> law.<br />

Key provisions and principles applicable to civilians<br />

<strong>The</strong> Fourth Geneva Convention focuses on the civilian population. <strong>The</strong> two additional<br />

protocols adopted in 1977 extend and strengthen civilian protection in international (AP<br />

I) and non-international (AP II) armed conflict: for example, by introducing the<br />

prohibition <strong>of</strong> direct attacks against civilians.<br />

A "civilian" is defined as "any person not belonging to the armed forces", including nonnationals<br />

and refugees. However, it is accepted that operations may cause civilian<br />

casualties.<br />

Luis Moreno Ocampo, chief prosecutor <strong>of</strong> the international criminal court, wrote in 2006:<br />

"International humanitarian law and the Rome statute permit belligerents to carry out<br />

proportionate attacks against military objectives, even when it is known that some<br />

civilian deaths or injuries will occur.<br />

A crime occurs if there is an intentional attack directed against civilians (principle <strong>of</strong><br />

distinction) ... or an attack is launched on a military objective in the knowledge that the<br />

incidental civilian injuries would be clearly excessive in relation to the anticipated<br />

military advantage (principle <strong>of</strong> proportionality)."<br />

Page 95 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> provisions and principles <strong>of</strong> IHL which seek to protect civilians are:<br />

Principle <strong>of</strong> Distinction<br />

IHL Provisions and Principles Protecting Civilians<br />

<strong>The</strong> principle <strong>of</strong> distinction protects civilian population and civilian objects from the<br />

effects <strong>of</strong> military operations. It requires parties to an armed conflict to distinguish at all<br />

times, and under all circumstances, between combatants and military objectives on the<br />

one hand, and civilians and civilian objects on the other; and only to target the former. It<br />

also provides that civilians lose such protection should they take a direct part in<br />

hostilities. <strong>The</strong> principle <strong>of</strong> distinction has also been found by the ICRC to be reflected in<br />

state practice; it is therefore an established norm <strong>of</strong> customary international law in both<br />

international and non-international armed conflicts.<br />

Necessity and Proportionality<br />

Necessity and proportionality are established principles in humanitarian law. Under IHL,<br />

a belligerent may apply only the amount and kind <strong>of</strong> force necessary to defeat the<br />

enemy. Further, attacks on military objects must not cause loss <strong>of</strong> civilian life<br />

considered excessive in relation to the direct military advantage anticipated. Every<br />

feasible precaution must be taken by commanders to avoid civilian casualties. <strong>The</strong><br />

principle <strong>of</strong> proportionality has also been found by the ICRC to form part <strong>of</strong> customary<br />

international law in international and non-international armed conflicts.<br />

Principle <strong>of</strong> Humane Treatment<br />

<strong>The</strong> principle <strong>of</strong> humane treatment requires that civilians be treated humanely at all<br />

times. Common Article 3 <strong>of</strong> the GCs prohibits violence to life and person (including cruel<br />

treatment and torture), the taking <strong>of</strong> hostages, humiliating and degrading treatment, and<br />

execution without regular trial against non-combatants, including persons hors de<br />

combat (wounded, sick and shipwrecked). Civilians are entitled to respect for their<br />

physical and mental integrity, their honour, family rights, religious convictions and<br />

practices, and their manners and customs. This principle <strong>of</strong> humane treatment has been<br />

affirmed by the ICRC as a norm <strong>of</strong> customary international law, applicable in both<br />

international and non-international armed conflicts.<br />

Principle <strong>of</strong> Non-Discrimination<br />

<strong>The</strong> principle <strong>of</strong> non-discrimination is a core principle <strong>of</strong> IHL. Adverse distinction based<br />

on race, sex, nationality, religious belief or political opinion is prohibited in the treatment<br />

<strong>of</strong> prisoners <strong>of</strong> war, civilians, and persons hors de combat. All protected persons shall<br />

be treated with the same consideration by parties to the conflict, without distinction<br />

based on race, religion, sex or political opinion. Each and every person affected by<br />

armed conflict is entitled to his fundamental rights and guarantees, without<br />

discrimination. <strong>The</strong> prohibition against adverse distinction is also considered by the<br />

Page 96 <strong>of</strong> 137


ICRC to form part <strong>of</strong> customary international law in international and non-international<br />

armed conflict.<br />

Women and Children<br />

Women and children are granted preferential treatment, respect and protection. Women<br />

must be protected from rape and from any form <strong>of</strong> indecent assault. Children under the<br />

age <strong>of</strong> eighteen must not be permitted to take part in hostilities.<br />

Gender<br />

Gender and Culture<br />

IHL emphasises, in various provisions in the GCs and APs, the concept <strong>of</strong> formal<br />

equality and non-discrimination. Protections should be provided "without any adverse<br />

distinction founded on sex". For example, with regard to female prisoners <strong>of</strong> war,<br />

women are required to receive treatment "as favourable as that granted to men". In<br />

addition to claims <strong>of</strong> formal equality, IHL mandates special protections to women,<br />

providing female prisoners <strong>of</strong> war with separate dormitories from men, for example, and<br />

prohibiting sexual violence against women.<br />

Page 97 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> reality <strong>of</strong> women's and men's lived experiences <strong>of</strong> conflict has highlighted some <strong>of</strong><br />

the gender limitations <strong>of</strong> IHL. Feminist critics have challenged IHL's focus on male<br />

combatants and its relegation <strong>of</strong> women to the status <strong>of</strong> victims, and its granting them<br />

legitimacy almost exclusively as child-rearers. A study <strong>of</strong> the 42 provisions relating to<br />

women within the Geneva Conventions and the Additional Protocols found that almost<br />

half address women who are expectant or nursing mothers. Others have argued that<br />

the issue <strong>of</strong> sexual violence against men in conflict has not yet received the attention it<br />

deserves.<br />

S<strong>of</strong>t-law instruments have been relied on to supplement the protection <strong>of</strong> women in<br />

armed conflict:<br />

<br />

<br />

UN Security Council Resolutions 1888 and 1889 (2009), which aim to enhance<br />

the protection <strong>of</strong> women and children against sexual violations in armed conflict;<br />

and<br />

Resolution 1325, which aims to improve the participation <strong>of</strong> women in postconflict<br />

peacebuilding.<br />

Read together with other legal mechanisms, in particular the UN Convention for the<br />

Elimination <strong>of</strong> All Forms <strong>of</strong> Discrimination Against Women (CEDAW), these can<br />

enhance interpretation and implementation <strong>of</strong> IHL.<br />

In addition, international criminal tribunals (like the International Criminal Tribunals for<br />

the former Yugoslavia and Rwanda) and mixed tribunals (like the Special Court for<br />

Sierra Leone) have contributed to expanding the scope <strong>of</strong> definitions <strong>of</strong> sexual violence<br />

and rape in conflict. <strong>The</strong>y have effectively prosecuted sexual and gender-based crimes<br />

committed during armed conflict. <strong>The</strong>re is now well-established jurisprudence on<br />

gender-based crimes. Nonetheless, there remains an urgent need to further develop<br />

constructions <strong>of</strong> gender within international humanitarian law.<br />

Culture<br />

IHL has generally not been subject to the same debates and criticisms <strong>of</strong> "cultural<br />

relativism" as have international human rights. Although the modern codification <strong>of</strong> IHL<br />

in the Geneva Conventions and the Additional Protocols is relatively new, and European<br />

in name, the core concepts are not new, and laws relating to warfare can be found in all<br />

cultures.<br />

ICRC studies on the Middle East, Somalia, Latin America, and the Pacific, for example<br />

have found that there are traditional and long-standing practices in various cultures that<br />

preceded, but are generally consistent with, modern IHL. It is important to respect local<br />

and cultural practices that are in line with IHL. Relying on these links and on local<br />

practices can help to promote awareness <strong>of</strong> and adherence to IHL principles among<br />

local groups and communities.<br />

Page 98 <strong>of</strong> 137


Durham cautions that, although traditional practices and IHL legal norms are largely<br />

compatible, it is important not to assume perfect alignment. <strong>The</strong>re are areas in which<br />

legal norms and cultural practices clash. Violence against women, for example, is<br />

frequently legitimised by arguments from culture, and yet is prohibited in IHL and other<br />

international law. In such cases, it is important to ensure that IHL is not negatively<br />

affected.<br />

Page 99 <strong>of</strong> 137


Page 100 <strong>of</strong> 137


VII. Timeline <strong>of</strong> Events<br />

In Humanitarian Relief & Development<br />

<strong>The</strong> following is a timeline <strong>of</strong> selected notable events in the history <strong>of</strong> humanitarian aid,<br />

international relief and development.<br />

<br />

24 June 1859 – Battle <strong>of</strong> Solferino: Henry Dunant (who went on to found the<br />

International Committee <strong>of</strong> the Red Cross) is inspired to organise to assist the<br />

victims <strong>of</strong> war.<br />

1863 – foundation <strong>of</strong> the<br />

International Committee <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Red Cross.<br />

1864 – first action <strong>of</strong> Red Cross<br />

delegates at Dybbol, Denmark.<br />

1877 – Famine Relief Fund set<br />

up in the United Kingdom for<br />

people suffering in the 1876-78<br />

Bengal Famine in British India.<br />

By the end <strong>of</strong> October, £426,000<br />

had been raised.<br />

1937 – Tan Kah Kee presides<br />

over fundraising efforts in which<br />

overseas Chinese, especially<br />

Singaporean Chinese, contribute<br />

millions <strong>of</strong> Straits dollars worth <strong>of</strong><br />

humanitarian aid in response to<br />

<br />

the Second Sino-Japanese War.<br />

June 28, 1948 – the United<br />

States and United Kingdom<br />

governments fly supplies into the<br />

Western-held sectors <strong>of</strong> Berlin<br />

over the blockade during 1948-<br />

49, known as the Berlin Airlift.<br />

1968 – Biafran War:<br />

disagreement about how to deal<br />

with gross human rights abuses<br />

causes a split that will result in a<br />

group <strong>of</strong> Red Cross doctors<br />

forming Médecins Sans<br />

Frontières.<br />

<br />

1971 – Creation <strong>of</strong> Médecins<br />

Sans Frontières (Doctors without<br />

Borders - MSF) in France by a<br />

Page 101 <strong>of</strong> 137


group <strong>of</strong> French Doctors in the aftermath <strong>of</strong> Nigerian Civil War.<br />

1978 – Massive number <strong>of</strong> refugees from Vietnam, Cambodia, and Laos flee to<br />

neighbouring countries where they are received by UN agencies like the<br />

UNHCR, and private non-governmental agencies. <strong>The</strong> largest numbers flee to<br />

Thailand, Hong Kong, Malaysia, and China.<br />

January 1, 1980, an earthquake in Azores Islands, Portugal - leads to relief<br />

response by Portuguese government and United States Military from Lajes Air<br />

Force Base and Naval Security Group Activity Terceira.<br />

1985 – Ethiopian famine leads to massive relief response by the United States<br />

and other countries.<br />

1992 – Operation Provide Relief, humanitarian relief for Somalia, is led by the<br />

United States. After looting <strong>of</strong> the aid, it is reorganized as Operation Restore<br />

Hope, an American military operation with the support <strong>of</strong> the United Nations to<br />

deliver humanitarian aid and restore order to Somalia, that eventually leads to<br />

the Battle <strong>of</strong> Mogadishu in 1993.<br />

1993 – Workers' Aid for Bosnia is typical <strong>of</strong> many community-level voluntary<br />

organizations formed in the United Kingdom to directly support the victims <strong>of</strong> the<br />

violence in Yugoslavia, as a direct result <strong>of</strong> public outrage.<br />

1994 – Great Lakes Refugee Crisis in Central Africa. Humanitarian relief to<br />

refugees fleeing Rwanda is distributed primarily in Congo/Zaire, and Tanzania.<br />

1995 – responding to a flood in North Korea which had caused a famine, the<br />

United States government initially provided over $8 million in general<br />

humanitarian aid (the People's Republic <strong>of</strong> China was the only country to initially<br />

contribute more aid). However, eight years later, the United States government<br />

has provided $644 million in aid to the country which comprises nearly 50% <strong>of</strong><br />

the aid going to North Korea.<br />

1999 – Kosovo War and Refugee Crisis. Serb military action led to the flight <strong>of</strong><br />

refugees to Albania and other neighbouring countries where they were received<br />

by UNHCR and other agencies. NATO responded with a bombing campaign<br />

against Serbia. Charitable groups from around Europe send many aid convoys<br />

similar to those sent to Bosnia several years previously; Aid Convoy is founded.<br />

2008 – 2009 – 2008–09 Gaza Strip aid after Gaza War and several aid initiatives<br />

during the Blockade <strong>of</strong> the Gaza Strip.<br />

2010's – Humanitarian aid during the Syrian Civil War has been maintained<br />

inside Syria and on refugees camps by international non-governmental<br />

organizations (ICRC, several UN-organizations), neighboring countries such as<br />

Jordan, Turkey and Israel, the European Union, several European states, United<br />

States, Russia and Iran.<br />

Page 102 <strong>of</strong> 137


VIII. References<br />

1. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Christian_mission<br />

2. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Missiology<br />

3. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Missionary<br />

4. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Evangelism<br />

5. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Humanitarian_aid<br />

6. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Attacks_on_humanitarian_workers<br />

7. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/International_humanitarian_law<br />

8.<br />

nt<br />

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Timeline_<strong>of</strong>_events_in_humanitarian_relief_and_developme<br />

9. https://biblicalstudies.org.uk/pdf/vox/vol02/mission_savage.pdf<br />

10.<br />

https://pavel.onesim.net/system/attachments/blobs/000/000/007/original/Cerny_Between<br />

_<strong>The</strong>ology_and_Missiology.pdf?1359047142<br />

11.<br />

https://swbts.edu/sites/default/files/images/content/docs/journal/55_1/55.1%20A%20Bibli<br />

cal%20<strong>The</strong>ology%20<strong>of</strong>%20<strong>Missions</strong>%20and%20Contextualization%20Wilder.pdf<br />

Page 103 <strong>of</strong> 137


Notes<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

Page 104 <strong>of</strong> 137


Notes<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

_____________________________________________________________________________________<br />

Page 105 <strong>of</strong> 137


Page 106 <strong>of</strong> 137


Attachment A<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong> Christian Mission<br />

Page 107 <strong>of</strong> 137


John Savage, “<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> the Christian Mission: A Review Article,” Vox Evangelica 2 (1963):<br />

71-80.<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Christian Mission: A Review Article 1<br />

[p.70]<br />

John Savage<br />

Time was when missionaries pointed to the Great Commission and obeyed it precisely<br />

because Christ’s word said, ‘Go’. <strong>The</strong>y had no time to delve into theory or doctrinal<br />

principles. <strong>The</strong>ir motives and message were simple. <strong>The</strong>ir methods and movements were<br />

largely dictated by the circumstances <strong>of</strong> their labour. <strong>The</strong>ologians, on the other hand, were not<br />

affected by the missionary movement. <strong>The</strong>re seemed to be little or no call to study the<br />

complex ecclesiological problems <strong>of</strong> the missionary situation. <strong>The</strong> question <strong>of</strong> the relation<br />

between theology and mission was scarcely raised. <strong>The</strong>ologians and missionaries moved in<br />

different fields.<br />

Now, however, the atmosphere has changed. Missionaries everywhere are seeking for a<br />

systematic theology <strong>of</strong> mission which will help guide them in the difficult responsibility they<br />

bear in the name <strong>of</strong> Christ. <strong>The</strong>ologians are becoming increasingly involved in missionary<br />

questions, because <strong>of</strong> the growing prominence <strong>of</strong> doctrinal, ecclesiastical and ecumenical<br />

problems in the worldwide Church.<br />

<strong>The</strong> validity <strong>of</strong> the Christian mission is being questioned today. <strong>The</strong> multiplicity <strong>of</strong><br />

missionary organizations and the relative paucity <strong>of</strong> ‘results’ have caused adverse critics to<br />

call the whole business ‘a racket’. <strong>The</strong> resurgence <strong>of</strong> non-Christian religions has thrown into<br />

relief the fact that, far from storming the citadels <strong>of</strong> resistance to the Gospel, much missionary<br />

effort has been a series <strong>of</strong> disjointed skirmishes on the periphery. <strong>The</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> new<br />

independent nations, with their respective manifestations <strong>of</strong> nationalism and corresponding<br />

religious associations, has challenged the motive <strong>of</strong> Christian missions, particularly when the<br />

message they bring is associated in any way with an alien culture.<br />

<strong>The</strong> study <strong>of</strong> missionary literature leads to the conclusion that the Church’s world mission is<br />

based on the plight <strong>of</strong> men, on the need <strong>of</strong> the world; that it is composed <strong>of</strong> a series <strong>of</strong><br />

organizations, each dependent upon human initiative and enthusiasm; that it is conducted by<br />

appeals for service, prayer and support, the response to which depends largely upon the<br />

spiritual and emotional state <strong>of</strong> the hearers or readers. Is this, in effect, the valid basis <strong>of</strong><br />

missionary work?<br />

<strong>The</strong>se challenges and others summon Christians to a re-examination <strong>of</strong> the foundations <strong>of</strong><br />

missionary labour. What were the considerations which initially moved the Apostles and have<br />

subsequently turned the Church out toward the whole world? Were they<br />

philanthropical―sympathy with the ignorant, the diseased, the dispossessed, the lost? Or<br />

were they theological―harmony with the great redemptive purpose <strong>of</strong> God? What place does<br />

the Christian mission have in the total revelation <strong>of</strong> God? On what does the Christian mission<br />

rest?<br />

1 <strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> the Christian Mission: edited by Gerald H. Anderson (London: SCM, 1961). <strong>The</strong> page<br />

references in the text are to this volume.


John Savage, “<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> the Christian Mission: A Review Article,” Vox Evangelica 2 (1963):<br />

71-80.<br />

What is its authority and value? What may it hope to accomplish? What methods should it<br />

employ?<br />

Such questions reveal an immediate need to return to the Bible and to restate<br />

[p.72]<br />

our theology <strong>of</strong> mission in terms <strong>of</strong> God’s unchanging nature meeting man’s universal need,<br />

expressed in a way which is relevant to an aggressively non-Christian world. In a lecture to<br />

the London Bible College, Bruce Nicholls, <strong>of</strong> the Union Biblical Seminary, Yeotmal, India,<br />

stated that, among the fundamental questions which demand an unequivocal answer are:<br />

‘Who is Jesus Christ and why did He die?’ ‘Is He a way to the truth and life, or the Way?’ ‘Is<br />

He a saviour <strong>of</strong> the world or the Saviour?’ 2<br />

In an attempt to meet this need, Gerald H. Anderson has gathered contributions from 25<br />

scholars in different parts <strong>of</strong> the world, in a volume which approaches this vast subject from<br />

four angles. <strong>The</strong> first part <strong>of</strong> the book contains six papers which view it from the Biblical<br />

aspect. <strong>The</strong> second part comprises three studies which review its historical development. <strong>The</strong><br />

third has eight contributions on the relation <strong>of</strong> Christian missions to other religions. In the<br />

fourth, eight writers consider various aspects <strong>of</strong> the theory <strong>of</strong> the Mission.<br />

In his own introduction to the symposium, Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Anderson <strong>of</strong> Manila, Philippines, (to<br />

distinguish him from Wilhelm Andersen, whose essay ‘Further toward a <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong><br />

Mission’ closes the book), surveys the development <strong>of</strong> the study <strong>of</strong> this theme thus far in the<br />

twentieth century. He mentions the following trends and factors among others: One is that a<br />

movement toward a fundamental re-formation <strong>of</strong> the theology <strong>of</strong> mission has been gaining<br />

momentum. This may be discerned in the type <strong>of</strong> question asked at missionary conferences,<br />

particularly in the major international gatherings from Edinburgh 1910 to Ghana 1957-8. A<br />

second factor has been the diversity <strong>of</strong> Protestant attitudes toward men <strong>of</strong> other religions. A<br />

third trend has been toward a theocentric concept <strong>of</strong> mission in trinitarian perspective. He<br />

concludes his survey by recognizing the inadequacy <strong>of</strong> the attempts made in recent years<br />

formulate to the theology <strong>of</strong> mission.<br />

<strong>The</strong> missionary’s approach to his task is determined quite considerably by his understanding<br />

<strong>of</strong> man’s state and <strong>of</strong> the nature <strong>of</strong> his religion. In his essay on ‘<strong>The</strong> Biblical View <strong>of</strong> Man in<br />

his religion’, Johannes Blauw, Secretary <strong>of</strong> the Dutch Missionary Council, makes a Biblical<br />

analysis <strong>of</strong> the position <strong>of</strong> man before God, and gives brief suggestions for a theological<br />

criticism <strong>of</strong> man’s religions (31-41). <strong>The</strong>se religions may be regarded as human answers to<br />

God’s question, ‘Man, where art thou?’ God has allowed all nations to walk in their own ways<br />

(Acts xiv. 16), to do their own thinking and to make their own answers. Understanding these<br />

answers leads to a knowledge <strong>of</strong> the man himself, in and behind the religions. Only Jesus<br />

Christ is from above. In His light, and by the power <strong>of</strong> the Holy Spirit, the ways <strong>of</strong> man in his<br />

religion are seen to be ‘imaginations’. Man, however, can hear the Gospel when the approach<br />

is made in terms <strong>of</strong> his own religious position. While admitting the value <strong>of</strong> Johannes Blauw’s<br />

contribution, evangelical scholars may enquire whether he has taken sufficiently into<br />

consideration the Biblical description <strong>of</strong> man as lost, perishing, dead in trespasses and sins.<br />

2 Bruce Nicholls, Missionary Strategy, 1962.


John Savage, “<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> the Christian Mission: A Review Article,” Vox Evangelica 2 (1963):<br />

71-80.<br />

Eschatology cannot be overlooked as an integral part <strong>of</strong> the theology <strong>of</strong> the Christian mission.<br />

Some have thought that it has nothing to do with Christian action in the present day and that it<br />

has a paralysing effect upon missions. Pr<strong>of</strong>. Oscar Cullmann, <strong>of</strong> Basel and Paris, shows that,<br />

on the contrary, the Biblical hope <strong>of</strong> the ‘end’ constitutes the keenest incentive to action (42-<br />

54).<br />

[p.73]<br />

Two constitutive elements in Biblical eschatology as a whole are the divine omnipotence by<br />

which alone the end will come, and human ignorance <strong>of</strong> ‘the day and the hour’ or <strong>of</strong> ‘the<br />

times or seasons which the Father has fixed by His own authority’. <strong>The</strong>se elements constitute<br />

a spur to Christian fulfilment <strong>of</strong> the Church’s duty in the period to which we belong, and for<br />

which the power <strong>of</strong> the Holy Spirit has been received (Acts i. 7-8). <strong>The</strong> proclamation <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Gospel to all nations becomes a ‘sign’ <strong>of</strong> the end, and integral element in the eschatological<br />

plan <strong>of</strong> full salvation.<br />

In his exegesis <strong>of</strong> Matthew xxviii. 16-20, as related to the Easter stories found in the other<br />

Gospels, Karl Barth demonstrates that the Christian mission arises out <strong>of</strong> the historical fact <strong>of</strong><br />

Christ’s Resurrection. It is the outcome <strong>of</strong> His revelation as the One Who held, holds, and will<br />

hold all authority. His command to make disciples envisages the founding <strong>of</strong> the Apostolic<br />

church, the existence <strong>of</strong> which is constantly renewed as listeners become ‘apostolic’, as new<br />

disciples begin to proclaim the good news (63). Because <strong>of</strong> Christ’s presence, the great<br />

commission <strong>of</strong> the risen Lord to make disciples, baptize and teach, is valid until the close <strong>of</strong><br />

the age.<br />

Searching for the motives which made Paul pursue the missionary task in such an exemplary<br />

fashion, Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Donald G. Miller <strong>of</strong> Union <strong>The</strong>ological Seminary, Richmond, Virginia,<br />

finds that God’s own self-revelation in Christ and in Scripture was the primary issue. <strong>The</strong> fact<br />

<strong>of</strong> His unity and His lordship laid upon Him an inescapable obligation. ‘<strong>The</strong> same Lord over<br />

all is rich unto all that call upon Him’ (Romans x. 12-15). In Athens, Paul was stirred to<br />

action by idolatrous challenges to Christ’s lordship (Acts xvii. 16, 31). <strong>The</strong> Gospel is<br />

impelled, by its very nature as a revelation, to embrace the whole world. It cannot come to<br />

terms with any syncretistic tendency to amalgamate the good in all religions. Paul was moved<br />

by the need <strong>of</strong> man viewed, not from a human perspective, inspired by psychological and<br />

sociological analyses. His whole understanding <strong>of</strong> man was theological. Jesus Christ was for<br />

Paul the measure <strong>of</strong> man’s depravity and his potential glory. <strong>The</strong> futility <strong>of</strong> man’s life in<br />

alienation from God and the fact that man is under divine judgment motivated Paul to <strong>of</strong>fer<br />

man Christ’s deliverance. Paul took the wrath <strong>of</strong> God seriously. He worked constantly under<br />

the stimulus <strong>of</strong> this motive.<br />

F. N. Davey contributes an essay on the decisive part which the Gospel according to John<br />

plays in the Christian mission (86-93). He states that John alone gives an absolute theological<br />

framework to the narrative about Jesus. Yet it is expressed in terms <strong>of</strong> the raw material <strong>of</strong><br />

fundamental human need, referring to birth, water, wind, eating, drinking, meat, darkness,<br />

death. <strong>The</strong> Fourth Evangelist clarifies the Apostolic approach, showing that there is no<br />

authentic part <strong>of</strong> human life which does not point beyond itself toward Christ. <strong>The</strong> Gospel<br />

reaches men where they are. John, however, is concerned with the opposition between the<br />

truth <strong>of</strong> God and the darkness in which sinful men are in bondage, from which the only<br />

deliverance is by the grace <strong>of</strong> God in Christ apprehended by faith.


John Savage, “<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> the Christian Mission: A Review Article,” Vox Evangelica 2 (1963):<br />

71-80.<br />

<strong>The</strong> second part <strong>of</strong> Anderson’s book is composed <strong>of</strong> three historical studies which examine<br />

developments among (a) Protestants in general, (b) Free Churches in particular, and (c)<br />

Roman Catholics.<br />

William Richey Hogg examines the reasons for the lack <strong>of</strong> missionary concern<br />

[p.74]<br />

at the time <strong>of</strong> the Reformation and its subsequent birth and growth up to 1914. He traces the<br />

burgeoning <strong>of</strong> Protestant missions in the nineteenth century back to pietistic movements<br />

which emerged almost simultaneously in Germany, Britain and the Thirteen Colonies during<br />

the previous century. Francke, at the University <strong>of</strong> Halle, set forth a world view and<br />

missionary concern quite new in Lutheranism. This did not give rise to a sect but produced a<br />

new movement within Lutheranism which attracted educated and influential people. Gaining<br />

his missionary vision from Francke, Zinzendorf influenced an entire community at Herrnhut<br />

to accept missionary responsibility. Whole families went overseas as self-supporting units.<br />

<strong>The</strong> whole Moravian Church became a missionary society with warmhearted zeal.<br />

Calvinism’s transplantation to American soil brought striking results. Directly confronting<br />

‘savages’ ignorant <strong>of</strong> the Gospel, the Calvinists’ concern for the souls <strong>of</strong> men emerged in<br />

various missionary work. In Britain, Carey spoke to hearts stirred by the Evangelical<br />

awakening. He did not use the term ‘foreign missions’, knowing only one mission to be<br />

Roman carried out on all fronts.<br />

<strong>The</strong> ‘Great Century’ <strong>of</strong> the Christian movement, according to Latourette, was from 1815 to<br />

1914. <strong>The</strong>n came the peak <strong>of</strong> Western impact upon the non-Western world. Anglican missions<br />

flourished in British colonies, Reformed <strong>Missions</strong> in Dutch colonies, Lutheran missions in<br />

German territories, and Roman <strong>Missions</strong> in the possessions <strong>of</strong> Latin European countries.<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Hogg’s colleague at Dallas, Franklin H. Littell, continues the study by pointing out<br />

that Western Europe can no longer be taken for granted as the centre <strong>of</strong> Christendom. <strong>The</strong><br />

time has passed when ‘younger churches’ may be considered as minor deposits <strong>of</strong> European<br />

church life. Not only have two world wars and two types <strong>of</strong> totalitarianism shaken the<br />

complacency <strong>of</strong> European religious establishments at a time when indigenous churches<br />

overseas are becoming aware <strong>of</strong> their identity and independence, but also the centre <strong>of</strong> support<br />

for Christian expansion has shifted. <strong>The</strong> large majority <strong>of</strong> Protestant missionaries are now<br />

supported by Free Churches in North America and Great Britain, and the major proportion <strong>of</strong><br />

support for Roman Catholic undertakings is coming from the United States. Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Littell<br />

maintains that the ‘younger churches’ find themselves in a situation remarkably like that <strong>of</strong><br />

the early Church. A new period <strong>of</strong> Church history is at hand for those who will pattern their<br />

life on the New Testament.<br />

<strong>The</strong> development <strong>of</strong> Mission <strong>The</strong>ology among Roman Catholics is admirably summed up in a<br />

paper contributed by Father Andrew V. Seumois, O.M.I., who reveals the extent and<br />

thoroughness <strong>of</strong> the work done since 1910, and particularly after the Second World War. His<br />

bibliographical notes indicate source material which will afford scope for pr<strong>of</strong>itable study.


John Savage, “<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> the Christian Mission: A Review Article,” Vox Evangelica 2 (1963):<br />

71-80.<br />

In the third section <strong>of</strong> Anderson’s work, eight scholars analyse the encounter <strong>of</strong> Christianity<br />

with other faiths, including Communism. This is probably the part <strong>of</strong> the book which will call<br />

for the closest examination and the most careful study.<br />

Ernst Benz <strong>of</strong> Marburg affirms that the formulation <strong>of</strong> a new theological understanding <strong>of</strong> the<br />

history <strong>of</strong> religion is an urgent task. He maintains that the two traditional basic types <strong>of</strong><br />

approach are no longer adequate, and suggests that two new ways <strong>of</strong>fer themselves to us.<br />

First, to make a study <strong>of</strong> the New<br />

[p.75]<br />

Testament references which indicate that an exclusive claim to absoluteness is not the only<br />

attitude to be adopted by Christians toward non-Christian religions. In this connection, he<br />

quotes Acts xiv. 8-18 which the Roman Catholic theologian Père Jean Danielou has made the<br />

basis for his doctrine <strong>of</strong> the révélation cosmique. Paul emphasises here the continuity <strong>of</strong> the<br />

self-witness <strong>of</strong> the living God throughout all generations. Benz also refers to Luke xiii. 29 ff.,<br />

Matthew xxv. 21, and vii. 21-23. <strong>The</strong> second way is to address our questions to those who<br />

have come into personal Christian conviction and experience after having grown up within<br />

one <strong>of</strong> the non-Christian religions. <strong>The</strong> old approach has been made by theologians who did<br />

not know those religions from within.<br />

Discussing the problems created by the resurgence <strong>of</strong> non-Christian religions (148-157), Paul<br />

D. Devanandan points out that, no matter how widely they may differ from one another in<br />

their basic credal affirmations, they are all agreed in their opposition to the missionary<br />

expansion <strong>of</strong> Christianity. Moreover, they are all being challenged by Communism. <strong>The</strong>y call<br />

for inter-religious cooperation, suggesting that Christians should give up all talk <strong>of</strong> mutual<br />

exclusion, in order to find a formula <strong>of</strong> comprehension which will make for unity in diversity.<br />

Much <strong>of</strong> the religious vocabulary which is used by Christians and non-Christians appears to<br />

be the same. Is the fear <strong>of</strong> syncretism driving Christians to the opposite danger <strong>of</strong><br />

safeguarding the one talent <strong>of</strong> their faith so zealously that they come to the point <strong>of</strong> hiding it?<br />

(Matthew xxv. 18, 24-29). Dr. D. T. Niles has said that the talk about syncretism has led, in<br />

India, to an inclination towards ‘ghettoism’ in the Churches.<br />

Twentieth century Christianity’s concern with Communism introduces a new phase in our<br />

relation to non-Christian religions. In his paper on the encounter with Communism, Dr. Frank<br />

Wilson Price, Director <strong>of</strong> the Missionary Research Library, New York, points out that this<br />

militant ideology in action challenges all faiths. To the orthodox Marxist, every form <strong>of</strong><br />

religion is an opiate and will ultimately disappear in the Communist society. Christianity,<br />

therefore, finds itself standing alongside Judaism, Buddhism, Hinduism, Islam, and other<br />

religions, in opposition to a self-sufficient, materialistic and atheistic creed. Although Dr.<br />

Price gives ten valuable points which Christians everywhere should bear in mind when<br />

approaching Communists, he omits the crucial issue <strong>of</strong> the resurrection <strong>of</strong> Jesus Christ. If He<br />

is risen from the dead, and has brought life and immortality to light through the Gospel, then<br />

the Communist perspective is false. Time, and the things which exist in time, are not the only<br />

realities. God has broken into history in the Person <strong>of</strong> Jesus Christ and the horizontal<br />

relationships between men are now determined by the primary vertical relationship between<br />

God and man. That relationship determines the essential principles <strong>of</strong> right and wrong, and<br />

applies them in all circumstances. Hence, while Christians may sympathize pr<strong>of</strong>oundly with<br />

certain Communist ideals, admire some <strong>of</strong> their moral reforms, and appreciate their group


John Savage, “<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> the Christian Mission: A Review Article,” Vox Evangelica 2 (1963):<br />

71-80.<br />

discipline, we cannot harmonize our ethical principles with theirs. We can only match them<br />

with something higher and better. ‘We must obey God rather than man’.<br />

Japan provides a remarkable laboratory for the study <strong>of</strong> new religions. Some 700 <strong>of</strong> them<br />

have registered with the government since the last war. At least five <strong>of</strong> them have won more<br />

than 600,000 adherents each. Reiyukai, a Nichiren sect, alone has gained a membership <strong>of</strong><br />

2,300,000, or more than four times the<br />

[p.76]<br />

total Christian population. Masatoshi Doi, Pr<strong>of</strong>essor <strong>of</strong> Church History and Ecumeinics,<br />

Kyoto, indicates the causes <strong>of</strong> this. After giving historical and pragmatic reasons, he focuses<br />

on the theological problem. <strong>The</strong> Japanese Church is noted for its high theological attainment<br />

in comparison with Churches in other mission lands. Yet Protestant evangelism in post-war<br />

Japan, has not been effective, in spite <strong>of</strong> the slogan ‘Let the Gospel penetrate into the<br />

masses!’, whereas hundreds <strong>of</strong> thousands <strong>of</strong> people are thronging to fanatical religions which<br />

promise to meet their immediate needs (168-178).<br />

<strong>The</strong> essay to which most theologians will probably make a bee-line is A. C. Bouquet’s on<br />

Revelation and the Divine Logos (183-198). He puts forward a series <strong>of</strong> six propositions, each<br />

<strong>of</strong> which he considers in logical sequence. He then tries to answer three questions which, by<br />

their nature, appear to have been put to him in India. In so doing, he emphasizes the<br />

historicity <strong>of</strong> Jesus <strong>of</strong> Nazareth. ‘His crucifixion when Pontius Pilate was procurator <strong>of</strong> Judea<br />

is completely attested; and whatever may have been and are the exact nature <strong>of</strong> the post-<br />

Resurrection appearances, the evidence is clear enough that they have taken place.... Thus the<br />

career <strong>of</strong> Jesus as the Logos Incarnate is not a record <strong>of</strong> what people would like to have<br />

happened, but <strong>of</strong> what actually did happen. It is not an edifying fiction, but a supreme event in<br />

the life <strong>of</strong> the Eternal Deity... by which something decisive for the human race was achieved’<br />

(196).<br />

Christians recognize that the New Testament Gospel is a fulfilment <strong>of</strong> the Old Testament<br />

revelation rather than a radical displacement <strong>of</strong> it. <strong>The</strong> question raised by Pr<strong>of</strong>essor L. Harold<br />

De Wolf <strong>of</strong> Boston, Massachusetts, in his paper on ‘<strong>The</strong> Interpenetration <strong>of</strong> Christianity and<br />

the Non-Christian Religions’, is whether other religions contributed to the Christian religion<br />

(199-212). He mentions, for example, the evidence <strong>of</strong> influence from Greek sources in the<br />

New Testament, the amalgam <strong>of</strong> Christian and pagan elements in the religious life <strong>of</strong> Europe,<br />

and the witness to a syncretism <strong>of</strong> customary rites which is found in the Church calendar,<br />

notably, 25th December and Easter. He finds examples <strong>of</strong> Christian influence among the<br />

devotees and institutions <strong>of</strong> non-Christian religions, Hindus and Buddhists being mentioned<br />

specifically.<br />

Studying the theological issues concerning this interpenetration <strong>of</strong> religions, he outlines four<br />

main policies which have been recommended or attitudes which have been adopted: (1) Total<br />

rejection <strong>of</strong> non-Christian religions, with the purpose <strong>of</strong> radical displacement: (2) Relativistic<br />

syncretism; (3) Discontinuity, and (4) Fulfilment. 3 De Wolf gives arguments for what he calls<br />

3 See A. C. Bouquet, <strong>The</strong> Christian Faith and the Non-Christian Religions, 1958; E. C. Dewick, <strong>The</strong> Christian<br />

Attitude to other Religions, 1953; and Hendrik Kraemer, <strong>The</strong> Christian Mission in a Non-Christian World, 1938;<br />

idem, Religion and the Christian Faith, 1956; idem, <strong>The</strong> Christian Faith and Non-Christian Religions, 1958.


John Savage, “<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> the Christian Mission: A Review Article,” Vox Evangelica 2 (1963):<br />

71-80.<br />

a carefully discriminating doctrine <strong>of</strong> the fourth. ‘As Jesus came... not to abolish the law and<br />

the prophets, but to fulfil them, so His Gospel comes today to the laws and prophets <strong>of</strong> other<br />

religions to fulfil them.’ An examination <strong>of</strong> his appeal to the Biblical testimony shows that an<br />

important part <strong>of</strong> his argument rests on the exegesis <strong>of</strong> John i. 9. His appeal to the testimony<br />

<strong>of</strong> first-generation Christians in several regions <strong>of</strong> Africa is significant. ‘Many <strong>of</strong> the<br />

missionaries who had evangelized those regions had believed in radical displacement, but in<br />

the experience <strong>of</strong> their converts the Gospel had come nevertheless as fulfillment’ (211) It<br />

would be helpful to have this confirmed by other competent observers. <strong>The</strong> point, however,<br />

which requires most careful consideration occurs during Dr. Wolf’s appeal for a new<br />

understanding <strong>of</strong> the doctrine <strong>of</strong> the Trinity. ‘If God has revealed Himself to men solely as the<br />

Son and only in<br />

[p.77]<br />

Jesus <strong>of</strong> Nazareth’, he concludes that we cannot hope to find any sign <strong>of</strong> His revelation <strong>of</strong><br />

Himself where there is no knowledge <strong>of</strong> Jesus. <strong>The</strong> inference from this would be that God has<br />

left Himself without witness in most <strong>of</strong> the world through most <strong>of</strong> the centuries. De Wolf<br />

maintains that this is implied by the logic <strong>of</strong> Kraemer’s theory <strong>of</strong> discontinuity.<br />

<strong>The</strong> fourth section <strong>of</strong> the book is taken up with a restatement <strong>of</strong> missionary evangelism for<br />

our day. Canon Max Warren leads the discussion by a paper on ‘<strong>The</strong> Meaning <strong>of</strong><br />

Identification’ (229-238). He clarifies our Christian task as being a tw<strong>of</strong>old one. First, the<br />

Church has to identify itself with the world as Christ did, and with the same purpose <strong>of</strong><br />

redemption. Secondly, the Christians <strong>of</strong> the West need to identify themselves with the<br />

Christians <strong>of</strong> the East. He believes that the phrase ‘identification with’ provides a clue to a<br />

new and creative relationship. What this may involve is to be understood from the pattern set<br />

before us by Jesus Christ our Lord as seen in Philippians ii. 5-8, Psalms xl. 6-8; 2 Corinthians<br />

v. 21; Galatians iii. 13-14. <strong>The</strong> study <strong>of</strong> these passages should produce an attitude <strong>of</strong> mind<br />

such as can enter creatively into the human situation in which missionaries find themselves.<br />

Identification, however, must also be with the will <strong>of</strong> God as revealed in Christ. Working<br />

along the line <strong>of</strong> His purpose gives meaning and direction and poise to life.<br />

<strong>The</strong> need for a book on the <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> the Christian Mission is undeniable. <strong>The</strong> importance<br />

<strong>of</strong> this particular work is that it brings together contributions from men <strong>of</strong> different<br />

nationalities with vast experience in a variety <strong>of</strong> ecclesiastical traditions and missionary<br />

associations. Eleven are from the United States and five from Britain. Three are from Asia<br />

and only one from Africa. Future books <strong>of</strong> this nature will undoubtedly contain more insight<br />

from overseas. Within an enriching variety <strong>of</strong> treatment there are arresting divergencies <strong>of</strong><br />

approach, particularly to the problems and perils <strong>of</strong> syncretism. While most <strong>of</strong> the book will<br />

be useful to laymen, some contributors have fallen into the use <strong>of</strong> a jargon which seems<br />

remote from reality. This is a pity, if the gap between theological thought and missionary<br />

practice is ever to be bridged.<br />

<strong>The</strong> student is now confronted with the question <strong>of</strong> whether Anderson’s book meets the<br />

burning issues <strong>of</strong> the hour in the Christian Mission. How far has it helped us to understand the<br />

relationship between <strong>The</strong>ology and Mission in the contemporary situation? Are those engaged<br />

in Mission convinced that a sound Biblical theology is vitally relevant to the task to which


John Savage, “<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> the Christian Mission: A Review Article,” Vox Evangelica 2 (1963):<br />

71-80.<br />

they are committed? Is the book itself informed by Bishop L. Newbiggin’s affirmation that ‘a<br />

theology <strong>of</strong> mission lives from studying the Bible’? 4 .<br />

Whether the book is adequate or otherwise, it draws attention to the place <strong>of</strong> theological study<br />

in the strategy <strong>of</strong> missionary outreach. At a time <strong>of</strong> radical change, it is not sufficient to say<br />

‘the experience <strong>of</strong> our mission teaches us that...’ Newbigin says, in his foreword to the<br />

volume, ‘nothing will suffice save radical rethinking <strong>of</strong> the nature <strong>of</strong> our mission. Such<br />

rethinking must include both a realistic understanding <strong>of</strong> the new facts with which the mission<br />

has to deal, and a humble return to the source <strong>of</strong> the mission in the Gospel’ (xiii).<br />

Scriptural principles underlie practical problems which beset the Christian mission. Tact,<br />

intuition and a clear appreciation <strong>of</strong> the difficulties involved cannot point to their solution.<br />

Only the Word <strong>of</strong> God can lead to practices which overcome the impossibilities in the human<br />

situation and discharge the<br />

[p.78]<br />

responsibilities <strong>of</strong> missionary work. <strong>The</strong> theology <strong>of</strong> mission is the study <strong>of</strong> the Apostolic<br />

work <strong>of</strong> the Church and the basic principles <strong>of</strong> missionary work. It includes investigation <strong>of</strong><br />

the most pr<strong>of</strong>itable God-ordained methods <strong>of</strong> preaching the Gospel which lead to the<br />

conversion <strong>of</strong> those who are outside Christ. Its aim is to think about the Gospel and interpret it<br />

in the light <strong>of</strong> each succeeding age, under the direction <strong>of</strong> the Holy Spirit. Today, it calls for<br />

the study <strong>of</strong> the various religions, cults, and ideologies which battle for the mind and soul <strong>of</strong><br />

man in the lands <strong>of</strong> the younger churches. And it demands a statement <strong>of</strong> the Christian faith<br />

which meets the challenge <strong>of</strong> the theological climate which prevails where resurgent religions<br />

and Communism are predominating factors, A true theology <strong>of</strong> mission will give us a Biblical<br />

evaluation <strong>of</strong> religions. Setting out with the conviction that the Gospel <strong>of</strong> our Lord Jesus<br />

Christ is unique and universal, we may ask how a Christian is to approach those who pr<strong>of</strong>ess<br />

or practise a religion which they regard as the way to God? Are non-Christian religions to be<br />

viewed as a search for God or are they an evidence <strong>of</strong> estrangement from Him? Do the forces<br />

behind such religions come from above or from beneath? Are their practices a debasing <strong>of</strong><br />

purer designs? Are they the degeneration <strong>of</strong> a people’s earlier response to God’s selfrevelation<br />

through nature, providence or conscience? <strong>The</strong> tendency has been to swing<br />

between two extremes. One is to take a non-Christian religion at its best and to show how its<br />

quest is fulfilled in Christ. <strong>The</strong> other is to denounce everything non-Christian as valueless.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re has been a tendency for Christians to underestimate other religions through<br />

concentrating on certain obvious features <strong>of</strong> the behaviour and attitude <strong>of</strong> ‘popular’ religion.<br />

When discussing various types <strong>of</strong> Christian approach to those <strong>of</strong> other religions and<br />

emphasizing the significance <strong>of</strong> the testimony given by converts from these religions, Bishop<br />

Stephen Neill raised the thought-provoking question as to whether Christ must not be the<br />

Destroyer before He can be the Fulfiller, the Saviour. It was there in the Christian’s personal<br />

experience <strong>of</strong> passing from death to life. Must it not be so in the case <strong>of</strong> those who pass from<br />

their respective religious systems to Christ? 5<br />

B. R. Easter writes that, standing on Scripture in its assessment <strong>of</strong> and approach to non-<br />

Christian faiths, Reformed Christians see the reality <strong>of</strong> God’s general revelation in creation,<br />

4 Lesslie Newbigin, One Body, one Gospel, one World; <strong>The</strong> Christian Mission Today, 1958.<br />

5 S. Neill, Creative Tension, 1959.


John Savage, “<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> the Christian Mission: A Review Article,” Vox Evangelica 2 (1963):<br />

71-80.<br />

history and human life. <strong>The</strong>y regard other religions as a rejection <strong>of</strong> the revealing God, i.e. a<br />

deliberate denial, exchange and turning from Him to darkness and chaos. General revelation<br />

now brings guilt and wrath (Romans i. 18 f.). <strong>The</strong>y recognize God’s present activity among<br />

those religions in Common Grace. <strong>The</strong>y stress the absoluteness and uniqueness <strong>of</strong> the Biblical<br />

revelation in Christ, bringing men the reconciliation, and the new light and power, that they<br />

need. <strong>The</strong>y emphasize also the importance <strong>of</strong> a loving, personal approach to those <strong>of</strong> other<br />

faiths―appreciating the other’s position, feeling united with them in sin and need <strong>of</strong> grace,<br />

loving them as our neighbours depending on God’s Word to convict and lead to faith. 6<br />

Another issue on which an adequate theology must inform missionaries is that <strong>of</strong> nationalism<br />

and the Church’s approach to the nations. How are the nations to be regarded? Are they<br />

among the orders appointed by God for human society, or are they forces organized in<br />

independence <strong>of</strong> Him and, in some cases, in actual hostility to His will? Christians have<br />

tended to take opposing views, according to their interpretation <strong>of</strong> the Scriptures and<br />

according<br />

[p.79]<br />

to the trends <strong>of</strong> the times in which they lived. Scripture, however, makes it plain that nations<br />

as such shall ultimately bring glory and honour into the heavenly city. To this end, the Church<br />

must exercise her proper ministry among them, at times saying an emphatic ‘No’ to the<br />

demands <strong>of</strong> nation or state, and, at other times, serving as its spiritual illumination and<br />

dynamic.<br />

It is becoming clear that, if the whole world is to be evangelized, missionary work must be<br />

undertaken by the whole Church. This constitutes a challenge to missionaries and missionary<br />

societies to find their proper place in a true theology <strong>of</strong> the Church. It calls for a forwardlooking<br />

understanding <strong>of</strong> the nature <strong>of</strong> the Church, adequate to the crises, the opportunities,<br />

and the unexplored possibilities <strong>of</strong> the period on which we are entering. On the practical level,<br />

it will demand team work <strong>of</strong> the highest order between those who have become known as the<br />

older and the younger Churches. Such partnership is not easy. Two cannot walk together<br />

unless they are in agreement. <strong>The</strong>re are characteristics in both partners which are open to<br />

misunderstanding. Each must, therefore, be willing to hear what the Spirit is saying to the<br />

Churches about these matters and repent <strong>of</strong> the things which grieve Him and cause resentment<br />

between Christian brethren. If there is to be oneness in obeying Christ’s command, there must<br />

be the kind <strong>of</strong> openness between us which will lead to brokenness at the foot <strong>of</strong> the Cross.<br />

<strong>The</strong> emphasis on the Crucifixion and Resurrection <strong>of</strong> our Lord Jesus, and the Person and<br />

ministry <strong>of</strong> the Holy Spirit in the <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> the Christian Mission must be definite. It is<br />

only as the love <strong>of</strong> God is shed abroad in the hearts <strong>of</strong> forgiven sinners by the Holy Ghost that<br />

there is an outflow <strong>of</strong> Spirit-prompted witness to the world. In his doctrinal dissertation for<br />

the Department <strong>of</strong> Mission <strong>of</strong> the Free University, Amsterdam, Harry R. Boer’s thesis 7 is that<br />

the real impetus <strong>of</strong> the Church’s missionary outreach is to be found in the Holy Spirit’s<br />

descent at Pentecost. He, therefore, emphasized the need for renewed reflection on ‘the<br />

meaning <strong>of</strong> the Holy Spirit for the missionary proclamation <strong>of</strong> the Church. He it is who bears<br />

6 In Puritan Papers, 1962.<br />

7 H. R. Boer, Pentecost and <strong>Missions</strong>, 1961. Boer’s original dissertation, published as Pentecost and the<br />

Missionary Witness <strong>of</strong> the Church, n.d., contains the full documentation.


John Savage, “<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> the Christian Mission: A Review Article,” Vox Evangelica 2 (1963):<br />

71-80.<br />

the witness <strong>of</strong> the Church. His is the life that her witness transmits. His the unity that makes<br />

the Church one.’ In practical application, he asks, ‘Have we in our mission work always laid<br />

the emphasis where it needed most to be placed? Do those who have come to Christ through<br />

our witness have an adequate understanding <strong>of</strong> the witnessing task that has now wholly fallen,<br />

or may soon wholly fall, upon them?’.<br />

<strong>The</strong> future <strong>of</strong> missions will depend, under God, on the solidity <strong>of</strong> their Biblical foundations.<br />

But will a book on <strong>The</strong>ology help people to rediscover these foundations? Hendrik Kraemer<br />

asks the question in a letter to Gerald Anderson explaining why he was reluctant to<br />

collaborate in his work by writing an essay on ‘Syncretism as a <strong>The</strong>ological Problem for<br />

<strong>Missions</strong>’ (179-182). <strong>The</strong> conviction has grown in him that such essays do not change<br />

missionary thinking or missionary strategy. <strong>The</strong>y are read, registered as the writer’s particular<br />

opinion, and then put on a library shelf. <strong>The</strong>ology and missionary strategy are thus kept neatly<br />

separate.<br />

He maintains that this tendency is due to an attitude toward theological problems which<br />

regards them as theoretical affairs. To Kraemer, however, they are eminently practical matters<br />

demanding decisions followed by action. A sound theological conception is not simply a<br />

matter <strong>of</strong> intellectual interest,<br />

[p.80]<br />

but rather the most practical thing in the world. <strong>The</strong> indissoluble oneness <strong>of</strong> clear thought with<br />

vigorous action belongs to the essence <strong>of</strong> true theology, especially in relation to the Church’s<br />

missionary calling.<br />

In the meantime, he could not overcome his aversion to write ‘one article more’. He did not<br />

believe in its usefulness. ‘What I hope and pray for’, he added, ‘is the awakening <strong>of</strong> the<br />

responsible agencies to the fundamental necessities’. On that note, it may be wise to end.<br />

© 1963 London School <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology (http://www.lst.ac.uk/). Reproduced by permission.<br />

Prepared for the Web in December 2006 by Robert I. Bradshaw.<br />

http://www.biblicalstudies.org.uk/


Page 108 <strong>of</strong> 137


Attachment B<br />

<strong>The</strong> Relationship Between <strong>The</strong>ology<br />

and Missiology<br />

Page 109 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> Relationship between <strong>The</strong>ology and Missiology:<br />

<strong>The</strong> Missiological Hermeneutics<br />

Pavel Cerny, ThD<br />

Before we start discussing the relationship between theology and missiology we must<br />

briefly look at their content and the development <strong>of</strong> their mutual understanding.<br />

1. <strong>The</strong>ology<br />

<strong>The</strong> understanding <strong>of</strong> theology has gone through a long historical development and the<br />

individual definitions oscillate from an everyday thinking about one’s faith to highly<br />

academic expressions and terms. Trilhaas, for example, sees theology as a “reflective<br />

self-understanding <strong>of</strong> faith.” 1 <strong>The</strong>ology implies the wish to think about the reality <strong>of</strong> faith<br />

as deeply as possible and about its relationship to other sources <strong>of</strong> knowledge about life. 2<br />

Other authors look at theology from a more intellectual point and emphasize rational<br />

thinking or speech about God or an intellectual discourse <strong>of</strong> God. <strong>The</strong>ology is, according<br />

to this concept, a discipline helping the trained mind come to a more comprehensive and<br />

justified judgment about the claims <strong>of</strong> faith. 3<br />

<strong>The</strong> Enlightenment <strong>of</strong> the 18 th century forced the Christians <strong>of</strong> the Western world to<br />

defend their understanding <strong>of</strong> theology and its position within the university framework.<br />

It was the beginning <strong>of</strong> the efforts to defend theology as a legitimate science. <strong>The</strong><br />

Reformed theologian Charles Hodge calls theology “a science about the facts <strong>of</strong> God’s<br />

revelation”, while E. H. Bancr<strong>of</strong>t claims that theology is “a science about God and the<br />

relationship between God and the universe”. 4 <strong>The</strong> situation changes in the 1960s with the<br />

development <strong>of</strong> a number <strong>of</strong> liberation theologies. <strong>The</strong> emphasis is more <strong>of</strong>ten put on the<br />

practical character <strong>of</strong> theology and a reflection <strong>of</strong> the practice. <strong>The</strong>ology is no longer just<br />

a field <strong>of</strong> study <strong>of</strong> narrow intellectual groups but becomes a theme <strong>of</strong> a dialogue. Gustavo<br />

Gutiéreez understands theology “as a critical reflection on historical praxis in the light <strong>of</strong><br />

the Word” and this definition became quite well known and accepted. 5<br />

2. Missiology<br />

We should remember that until the 16 th century the word mission was used for describing<br />

the doctrine <strong>of</strong> the Trinity. <strong>The</strong> verb mitto (to send) referred to the task <strong>of</strong> Jesus Christ<br />

who was sent to Earth by God the Father to fulfill the work <strong>of</strong> salvation. It was the true<br />

and real Missio Dei – God’s mission in this world.<br />

1 Quotation based on KIRK, J. A.: What is Mission? <strong>The</strong>ological Explorations. Darton,<br />

Longmann and Todd, London 1999, rep. 2002, p. 8<br />

2 Cf. HELM, P.: Faith and Undertanding. University Press, Edinburgh 1997, p. 3-76<br />

3 KIRK, 2002, p. 8<br />

4 Cf. WELLS, D.: <strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ologian‘s Craft. In: WOODBRIDGE J. and McCOMISKEY, T.<br />

(Eds.): Doing <strong>The</strong>ology in Todays’s World. Zondervan, Grand Rapids 1991, p. 182<br />

5 Cf. KIRK, J. A.: <strong>The</strong> Mission <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology and <strong>The</strong>ology as Mission. Trinity Press<br />

International, Valley Forge 1997, p. 14-18<br />

1


In the 16 th century the word mission starts to appear in the terminology <strong>of</strong> the Jesuits and<br />

it denotes the spreading <strong>of</strong> the Christian faith among the people who were not members<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Roman Catholic Church (therefore among the Protestants as well). <strong>The</strong> word was<br />

soon adopted by the Protestants as well as a description <strong>of</strong> their journeys to the overseas<br />

countries. <strong>The</strong> word then got quite closely connected with the colonial expansion <strong>of</strong> the<br />

European countries in the Western thinking.<br />

Until 1950 the word mission described sending missionaries into a given territory and<br />

also their activities. <strong>The</strong> word was also used for the mission agency that sent them, the<br />

mission field or center from which the missionaries went to other places, or a mission<br />

station (a church without a regular pastor, therefore dependent on its “mother church”).<br />

<strong>The</strong> word mission also described a series <strong>of</strong> meetings focusing on deepening or<br />

amplification <strong>of</strong> the Christian faith among “formal” Christians. This overview clearly<br />

shows how much <strong>of</strong> the meaning <strong>of</strong> the expression Missio Dei was lost over time.<br />

If history tells us that the ecumenical movement was born out <strong>of</strong> the mission work, then it<br />

is also true that the mission movement supported the renewal <strong>of</strong> the theology <strong>of</strong> mission.<br />

A number <strong>of</strong> factors and events certainly played a role here: the developments in science<br />

and technology and also secularization attempting to present the faith in God as<br />

irrelevant. Now we have started to hear the shocking news that Europe itself has become<br />

a mission field again. <strong>The</strong> churches in Europe and North America are sending<br />

missionaries who have to identify the mission fields in their own countries. Also the<br />

missionary activities and methods <strong>of</strong> other religions are sometimes rather aggressive. A<br />

large number <strong>of</strong> indigenous churches has sprung up in the so called Third World<br />

countries (now the 2/3 or majority world) which represents another turning point in the<br />

overall situation. In the previous centuries, the missionaries from the West set up the<br />

norm <strong>of</strong> theological development and the form <strong>of</strong> the church life. Now the situation has<br />

changed and the young churches reject the dictate <strong>of</strong> the Western denominations. <strong>The</strong><br />

Western theology is now being viewed as speculative and irrelevant. New theologies<br />

have emerged: African, Asian, black, contextual, liberation, Korean minjung and others.<br />

All <strong>of</strong> that had a significant influence on the further development <strong>of</strong> our understanding <strong>of</strong><br />

mission.<br />

3. <strong>The</strong> relationship <strong>of</strong> theology and missiology<br />

<strong>The</strong> first pioneers who understood the importance <strong>of</strong> missiology in the framework <strong>of</strong><br />

theology were the Protestant Gustav Warneck (1834-1910) and the Catholic Josef<br />

Schmidlin (1876-1944). <strong>The</strong>ir writings made it possible for missiology to really start<br />

meeting theology. <strong>The</strong> first departments <strong>of</strong> missiology were established in the European<br />

and American schools <strong>of</strong> theology. It is no accident that the mission conference called to<br />

Edinburgh in 1910 had been connected with the subsequent development <strong>of</strong> ecumenism<br />

and theological dialogue. Consecutively, more biblical and theological studies were<br />

written proving that “In the beginning mission was more than just an activity. It was the<br />

2


foundation <strong>of</strong> the church life. <strong>The</strong> beginnings <strong>of</strong> the theology <strong>of</strong> mission are therefore the<br />

beginnings <strong>of</strong> the Christian theology as such.” 6<br />

<strong>The</strong> New Testament scholar Martin Hengel summarizes his survey <strong>of</strong> Paul’s concept <strong>of</strong><br />

mission and the origins <strong>of</strong> the missionary orientation <strong>of</strong> the early church by stating that<br />

the history and theology <strong>of</strong> the early Christianity are in the first place “the history <strong>of</strong><br />

mission” and “the theology <strong>of</strong> mission”. 7 Hengel says: “A church and a theology that<br />

forgets or denies the missionary calling <strong>of</strong> the believers as the messengers <strong>of</strong> salvation in<br />

the world threatened by a disaster gives up on its foundations and effectively<br />

surrenders.” 8 No wonder that some authors, like for example Martin Kähler, are quite<br />

strong about it and say that “the oldest mission was the mother <strong>of</strong> theology” 9 Martin<br />

Kähler adds that theology started to develop as “a supporting manifestation <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Christian mission”, not as a “luxury <strong>of</strong> a church that ruled the world.” 10<br />

Now we are faced with a serious question if this separation <strong>of</strong> theology and missiology<br />

did not have a devastating influence on the understanding <strong>of</strong> the mission calling <strong>of</strong> the<br />

church and a future theological development. This fact is now leading some theologians<br />

to stipulating that “theology cannot exist without mission”, or in other words, “there is no<br />

theology which would not be missionary at the same time”. 11<br />

It was Karl Barth who said in a provocative manner that the theological work must be<br />

done with the Bible in one hand and a newspaper in the other. He wanted to suggest that<br />

theology cannot be developed only for its own sake but that it carries the serious task <strong>of</strong><br />

the reflection <strong>of</strong> faith and the life <strong>of</strong> the church. <strong>The</strong>ology is a continuous process <strong>of</strong><br />

understanding the relationship <strong>of</strong> God’s revelation and the reality <strong>of</strong> the world. 12<br />

As theology developed, missiology was usually seen as a part <strong>of</strong> practical theology and<br />

viewed as a way <strong>of</strong> self-realization <strong>of</strong> the church in a mission situation. On the other hand<br />

there are good examples <strong>of</strong> establishing departments <strong>of</strong> missiology on different<br />

universities in Europe and America. Nevertheless, as David Bosch said, missiology was<br />

pushed to the side and turned into “a secretariat <strong>of</strong> foreign affairs” that concentrated on<br />

other countries, not the home country. 13 Even today some theologians do not understand<br />

why they should think about their work in connection with missiology. In reality, all the<br />

disciplines <strong>of</strong> theology need to incorporate the missionary dimension in their fields.<br />

6 KASTING, H.: Die Anfänge der urchristlichen Mission. Chr. Kaiser Verlag, München<br />

1969, p. 127<br />

7 Compare: CERNY, P.: Kristovo dílo spásy jako základ a imperativ misie. (Christ’s Work<br />

<strong>of</strong> Salvation as a Foundation and Imperative <strong>of</strong> Mission) L. Marek, Brno 2006, p. 15<br />

8 HENGEL, M.: Between Jesus and Paul: Studies in the Earliest Christianity. Fortress<br />

Press, Philadelphia 1983, p. 64<br />

9 KÄHLER, M.: Schriften zu Christologie und Mission. Chr. Kaiser Verlag, München<br />

1971, p. 190<br />

10 Ibid, p. 189<br />

11 KIRK, J. A.: 2002, p. 11<br />

12 Compare ibid, p. 14<br />

13 BOSCH, D. J.: Transforming Mission: Paradigm Shifts in <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> Mission. Orbis,<br />

Maryknoll 1991 (9. ed. 1995), p. 492<br />

3


Every theological specialist ought to be challenged to look at his or her discipline from<br />

the point <strong>of</strong> view <strong>of</strong> mission. <strong>The</strong> main reason is the fact that God makes himself known<br />

as the God <strong>of</strong> mission. <strong>The</strong> Bible grew over time as a book about God’s mission. It was<br />

written by missionaries and the reason <strong>of</strong> its creation was the continuing mission <strong>of</strong><br />

God’s people and the church.<br />

<strong>The</strong> study <strong>of</strong> each theological question is put in a new light when we look at how it<br />

relates to God’s purposes. Christology gives us a normative understanding <strong>of</strong> God’s<br />

historical project – establishing his rule over the created world in justice, reconciliation,<br />

peace and compassion. <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> missionary acts can be used for evaluating,<br />

correcting and setting up better foundations for the motives and actions <strong>of</strong> those who<br />

want to participate in responding to the request: “Your will be done on earth as it is in<br />

heaven”. Missiology helps to check both theory and practice in relation to the gospel and<br />

to comprehend history from an eschatological point <strong>of</strong> view. 14 <strong>The</strong> church cannot<br />

consider itself to be apostolic and catholic (universal) in the sense <strong>of</strong> “church for<br />

everyone” without mission. Mission is not just an activity <strong>of</strong> the church. It is the very<br />

expression <strong>of</strong> the existence <strong>of</strong> the church. It was gradually recognized for example by the<br />

mission conference in Willingen (1952) and then at the assembly <strong>of</strong> the WCC in New<br />

Delhi (1961), where the International Mission Council was incorporated in the<br />

organization. <strong>The</strong> church realized it cannot exist “above” the world or “against” the world<br />

but it must exist for the world.<br />

4. Missiological hermeneutics<br />

Recent studies <strong>of</strong> the biblical texts from a mission point <strong>of</strong> view suggest some serious<br />

facts. Mission is not just an emphasis on the so called Great Commission at the end <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Gospel <strong>of</strong> Matthew. Mission is far more than just a task to be performed by the followers<br />

<strong>of</strong> Jesus. That would be a serious narrowing <strong>of</strong> what we call Missio Dei.<br />

<strong>The</strong> missiological hermeneutics is founded on the very existence <strong>of</strong> the Bible. <strong>The</strong> whole<br />

canon <strong>of</strong> the Scripture is a missiological phenomenon, especially for those Christians<br />

who admit an existence <strong>of</strong> a relationship between the Bible texts and self-revelation <strong>of</strong><br />

our God and Creator. 15 <strong>The</strong> Scripture suggests that God Himself acts in a self-giving way<br />

to His creation including us, human beings, who were created to His own image and yet<br />

were self-willed and rebellious. <strong>The</strong> writings that constitute our Bible are a product and<br />

testimony <strong>of</strong> God’s mission. <strong>The</strong> different processes that lead to the writing <strong>of</strong> the<br />

biblical texts are deeply missionary in their essence. Many biblical texts came out <strong>of</strong> the<br />

struggles, crises and conflicts in which the people <strong>of</strong> God tried to live on the basis <strong>of</strong> their<br />

understanding <strong>of</strong> God’s revelation and His redemptive act. Sometimes they were internal<br />

battles, and at other times highly polemic struggles face to face with <strong>of</strong>fers and demands<br />

<strong>of</strong> other religions and world-views.<br />

14 Comp. ibid, p. 21<br />

15 Comp. WRIGHT, C. J. H.: Truth with a Mission: Reading Scripture Missiologically.<br />

Grove Biblical Series, Ridley Hall, Cambridge 2005, pp. 5-7<br />

4


Missiological reading <strong>of</strong> such texts is certainly not a matter <strong>of</strong> looking for the true<br />

meaning through an objective exegesis. Yet their missionary meaning is not just a<br />

homiletic post scriptum. <strong>The</strong> text itself <strong>of</strong>ten stems out <strong>of</strong> a problem, a need, a<br />

controversy or a threat that the people <strong>of</strong> God had to deal with in the context <strong>of</strong> their<br />

mission. <strong>The</strong> biblical text itself is a product <strong>of</strong> mission in action.<br />

<strong>The</strong> most systematic answer to the question <strong>of</strong> missiological hermeneutics was provided<br />

and summarized by Christopher Wright in his comprehensive book “<strong>The</strong> Mission <strong>of</strong><br />

God”. As an Old Testament scholar and a mission theologian he presents persuasive<br />

evidence that the individual parts <strong>of</strong> the Old and New Testament clearly reflect a<br />

missionary context. Even biblical ethics derives its meaning in the context <strong>of</strong> the mission<br />

<strong>of</strong> Israel and the Church <strong>of</strong> Christ. <strong>The</strong> dynamics <strong>of</strong> the hermeneutic process it then<br />

provided by the great story <strong>of</strong> the Bible (meta-narrative) itself. Mission is about what the<br />

Bible is about. 16<br />

Wright considers the story about the disciples on the road to Emmaus to be a very apt<br />

example <strong>of</strong> the missionary hermeneutics. Luke 24:45-47: “<strong>The</strong>n he opened their minds so<br />

they could understand the Scriptures. He told them, ‘This is what is written: <strong>The</strong> Christ<br />

will suffer and rise from the dead on the third day, and repentance and forgiveness <strong>of</strong><br />

sins will be preached in his name to all nations, beginning at Jerusalem.’” <strong>The</strong><br />

introductory sentence <strong>of</strong> Jesus – “This is what is written,” is not based on one text in<br />

particular. <strong>The</strong> whole Scripture gives a testimony to the command that the mission <strong>of</strong><br />

preaching repentance and forgiveness <strong>of</strong> sins must go to all nations in the name <strong>of</strong> Jesus.<br />

It shows that for Jesus the whole Old Testament concentrated on the life and death and<br />

resurrection <strong>of</strong> the Messiah <strong>of</strong> Israel and on a mission to all nations. Luke suggests that<br />

Jesus opened the minds <strong>of</strong> the disciples by these words so that they were able to<br />

understand the Scriptures. We can say, in our contemporary theological language, that the<br />

Messiah Himself showed his disciples what hermeneutics they should apply. <strong>The</strong><br />

disciples <strong>of</strong> the crucified and resurrected Jesus were to read the Scriptures messianically<br />

and missionally. 17<br />

<strong>The</strong> hermeneutics <strong>of</strong> the apostle Paul expresses a similar dual emphasis. When speaking<br />

with Festus Paul claims (Acts 26:22b-23): “I am saying nothing beyond what the<br />

prophets and Moses said would happen — that the Christ would suffer and, as the first to<br />

rise from the dead, would proclaim light to his own people and to the Gentiles.” This<br />

hermeneutical approach shaped Paul’s ministry as apostle <strong>of</strong> the Messiah Jesus to the<br />

Gentiles.<br />

Wright could not keep from remarking that in most <strong>of</strong> history Christians have been good<br />

at their messianic reading <strong>of</strong> the Old Testament but inadequate (and sometimes utterly<br />

16 Comp. WRIGHT, C. J. H.: <strong>The</strong> Mission <strong>of</strong> God: Unlocking the Bible’s Grand Narrative.<br />

IVP, Nottingham 2006, p. 29<br />

17 Comp. ibid, pp. 29-30. (Misional reading or hermeneutics are Wright’s terms. – transl.<br />

note)<br />

5


lind) at their missional reading. 18 <strong>The</strong> promised Messiah was incarnated in the identity<br />

and missionary calling <strong>of</strong> Israel as a representative – King, Leader and Savior. It was<br />

already part <strong>of</strong> the Abrahamic Covenant: Israel was to be a light to the nations and a<br />

means <strong>of</strong> the redemptive blessing <strong>of</strong> God to them. Christ gives us a hermeneutical matrix<br />

for our reading and interpretation <strong>of</strong> the Bible. Besides the Christological matrix there is<br />

also the missionary matrix. This approach shows the meaning and reason for the<br />

existence <strong>of</strong> the Bible: God who is presented by the Bible, and the people in whose<br />

identity and mission we are to join. <strong>The</strong> story <strong>of</strong> the Bible talks about God, people, the<br />

world and the future.<br />

5. Multicultural Hermeneutical Perspective<br />

<strong>The</strong> Western academic world is very slow in accepting theologies from other parts <strong>of</strong> the<br />

world and does not seem to be too keen to do it. Nevertheless, the influence <strong>of</strong> missiology<br />

presented the theological community <strong>of</strong> the West with a wide range <strong>of</strong> theological and<br />

hermeneutical perspectives which (at least in some cases) are a product <strong>of</strong> the missionary<br />

success <strong>of</strong> the past. Mission changed the map <strong>of</strong> global Christianity. In the beginning <strong>of</strong><br />

the 20 th century, 90% <strong>of</strong> all Christians lived in Europe and North America. In the<br />

beginning <strong>of</strong> the 21 st century, at least 75% <strong>of</strong> the world’s Christians live in Latin<br />

America, Africa, Asia and the Pacific region. <strong>The</strong> whole center <strong>of</strong> gravity <strong>of</strong> Christianity<br />

moved south. We hear about the phenomenon <strong>of</strong> “the next Christendom”. We live in an<br />

age <strong>of</strong> a multinational church and multidirectional mission. <strong>The</strong> multicultural<br />

hermeneutics is developing on top <strong>of</strong> that. People will insist on reading the Bible for<br />

themselves. Wright thinks it is a great irony that the Western Protestant theological<br />

academy, which has its roots in the hermeneutical revolution <strong>of</strong> the Reformation<br />

(separation and independence from the authoritative scholastic theology), has been slow<br />

to give ear to those <strong>of</strong> other cultures who choose to read the Scriptures through their own<br />

eyes. <strong>The</strong> phenomenon <strong>of</strong> hermeneutical variety goes back to the Bible itself, though. <strong>The</strong><br />

New Testament was born out <strong>of</strong> a hermeneutical revolution in reading the Old Testament.<br />

It can be demonstrated that even the early church interpreted the same passages from the<br />

Scriptures in different ways. For example the Jewish and the Greek interpretations <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Christian identity were different according to the mission situation. <strong>The</strong> apostle Paul<br />

deals with these differences in Romans 14-15. He identifies himself theologically with<br />

those who called themselves “strong” but in general encourages the reader to accept<br />

others without condemnation and contempt. <strong>The</strong> uniting elements for him here are Christ<br />

and the gospel.<br />

<strong>The</strong> missional hermeneutics must include the multiplicity <strong>of</strong> perspectives and contexts in<br />

which people read the biblical texts. It is possible to speak about the hermeneutical<br />

richness <strong>of</strong> the global church. Wright in this context quotes a statement <strong>of</strong> James<br />

Brownson about the diversity <strong>of</strong> contexts and perspectives: “I call the model I am<br />

developing a missional hermeneutics because it springs from a basic observation about<br />

18 Comp. WRIGHT, C. J. H.: <strong>The</strong> Mission <strong>of</strong> God: Unlocking the Bible’s Grand Narrative.<br />

IVP, Nottingham 2006, p. 30. For a christological interpretation <strong>of</strong> the Old Testament,<br />

See also: HELLER, J.: Bůh sestupující: Pokus o christologii Starého zákona. (God<br />

Descending: A Tentative Christology <strong>of</strong> the Old Testament) Kalich, Praha 1994.<br />

6


the New Testament: namely, the early Christian movement that produced and canonized<br />

the New Testament was a movement with specifically missionary character.” 19<br />

This approach is in many ways similar to the well-known hermeneutical spiral<br />

emphasizing the necessity <strong>of</strong> reading the Bible passages not only in the context <strong>of</strong> other<br />

passages but also in light <strong>of</strong> the relations between the authors, the original readers and<br />

contemporary readers. It is also necessary to consider the world <strong>of</strong> a given topic and the<br />

problem <strong>of</strong> speech as the medium <strong>of</strong> communication. 20<br />

Since we place a strong emphasis on the space for the diversity <strong>of</strong> the contextual readings<br />

<strong>of</strong> the missionary hermeneutics we must also point out that it does not equal relativism.<br />

Both Brownson and Wright argue strongly for a hermeneutics <strong>of</strong> coherence. 21 <strong>The</strong> Bible<br />

provides a point <strong>of</strong> orientation that goes with the plurality <strong>of</strong> certain interpretation<br />

emphases. Jesus himself provided the hermeneutical coherence within which all disciples<br />

must read these texts, that is in the light <strong>of</strong> the story that leads up to Christ (messianic<br />

reading) and the story that leads on from Christ to ministry and service and fulfilling the<br />

missionary calling (missional reading). This is the story <strong>of</strong> the gospel that flows from the<br />

mind and purpose <strong>of</strong> God in all the Scriptures for all nations. It is the missional<br />

hermeneutics <strong>of</strong> the whole Bible. This hermeneutics has certain sympathy for the postmodern<br />

emphases on diversity but includes safeguards against exegetical license and<br />

disregard for the context <strong>of</strong> the great meta-narrative <strong>of</strong> the whole Bible.)<br />

When we put all this perspective <strong>of</strong> “missional hermeneutics” together we can summarize<br />

that we need to read all the parts <strong>of</strong> the Bible:<br />

• “in the light <strong>of</strong> God’s purpose for all <strong>of</strong> creation, including the redemption <strong>of</strong><br />

people and creation <strong>of</strong> a new heaven and a new earth.<br />

• “in the light <strong>of</strong> God’s purpose for the human life on this planet in general and in<br />

the light <strong>of</strong> what the whole Bible teaches about the human culture, ethics,<br />

relationships and behavior.<br />

• “in the light <strong>of</strong> God’s historical election <strong>of</strong> Israel, its identity and role in relation<br />

to the nations and in the light <strong>of</strong> the requirements on their worship, social ethics<br />

and the overall system <strong>of</strong> values.<br />

• “in the light <strong>of</strong> the central position <strong>of</strong> Jesus <strong>of</strong> Nazareth, his Messianic identity<br />

and mission in relation to Israel and the nations, his cross and resurrection.<br />

• “in the light <strong>of</strong> God’s calling <strong>of</strong> the church as a fellowship <strong>of</strong> believing Jews and<br />

Gentiles who make up an extended people <strong>of</strong> the Abrahamic covenant to be a<br />

19 BROWNSON, J. V.: Speaking the Truth in Love: Elements <strong>of</strong> a Missional Hermeneutic.<br />

In: HUNSBERGER G. R. and VAN GELDER, C. (Eds): <strong>The</strong> Church Between Gospel and<br />

Culture. Eerdmans, Grand Rapids 1996, pp. 232-233<br />

20 Comp. e.g. OEMING, M.: Úvod do biblické hermeneutiky: Cesty k pochopení textu.<br />

(Introduction to Biblical Hermeneutice: Way to Understanding <strong>of</strong> Text) Vyšehrad, Praha<br />

2001, pp. 17-18. Nebo: OSBORNE, G. R.: <strong>The</strong> Hermeneutical Spiral: A Comprehensive<br />

Introdudiction to Biblical Interpretation. IVP, Downers Grove 199. pp. 321-326<br />

21 BROWNSON, 1996, pp. 257-258; WRIGHT, 2006, pp. 40-41<br />

7


Summary<br />

means <strong>of</strong> God’s blessing for the nations in the name <strong>of</strong> the Lord Jesus Christ and<br />

for his glory.” 22<br />

<strong>The</strong> Bible itself is a missionary document which developed over centuries as a message<br />

and a testimony about the Missio Dei. God has been engaged in a mission towards man<br />

and man received a mandate to care for the creation (an environmental, economical and<br />

cultural mandate). God’s election <strong>of</strong> Israel is a missionary act leading to a blessing for all<br />

nations. Jesus was sent by God to fulfill his mission. <strong>The</strong> Church is here to continue in<br />

the mission <strong>of</strong> God’s servant.<br />

<strong>The</strong> ethical dimension <strong>of</strong> the life <strong>of</strong> God’s people – to be the light to the nations - is a<br />

solid part <strong>of</strong> the mission task as well. <strong>The</strong> agenda <strong>of</strong> the world is not a credible<br />

hermeneutical key to the text <strong>of</strong> the Bible. As Leslie Newbigin and Stanley Hauerwas<br />

emphasize, the church is the hermeneutical community charged with the interpretation <strong>of</strong><br />

the gospel both by words and life. A number <strong>of</strong> words <strong>of</strong> the gospel get their meaning on<br />

the background <strong>of</strong> the struggle for faith and social work and in the context <strong>of</strong> the church<br />

fellowship. 23 Hermeneutical coherence is tightly connected with the messianic<br />

(Christocentric) reading <strong>of</strong> the Bible text in relation with the Missio Dei. 24<br />

• Missionary (missional) hermeneutics flows out <strong>of</strong> a right relationship<br />

between theology and missiology.<br />

• Missionary hermeneutics provides us with an interpretation key which<br />

respects the divine inspiration <strong>of</strong> the biblical text and gives us a freedom and<br />

variety <strong>of</strong> authors at the same time and also takes into consideration the<br />

different contexts <strong>of</strong> the readers.<br />

• Missionary hermeneutics makes plurality possible but does not allow for<br />

relativism.<br />

• Missionary hermeneutics <strong>of</strong> the Scriptures provides enough space for the<br />

diversity <strong>of</strong> human cultures and interpretation approaches wherever it is<br />

possible. <strong>The</strong> interpretation variety is possible on the basis <strong>of</strong> two matrices:<br />

messianic (Christocentric) and missionary.<br />

This Paper has been delivered in the International Conference <strong>of</strong> the Central European<br />

Centre for Mission Studies, Prague, Czech Republic, June 20, 2007<br />

22 WRIGHT, 2005, pp. 15<br />

23 Comp. CERNY, 2006, pp. 211-212<br />

24 Comp. WRIGHT, 2006, p. 41<br />

8


Page 110 <strong>of</strong> 137


Attachment C<br />

Scripture, Culture and <strong>Missions</strong><br />

Page 111 <strong>of</strong> 137


Scripture, Culture,<br />

and missions<br />

Southwestern<br />

Journal <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology


Southwestern Journal <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology • Volume 55 • Number 1 • Fall 2012<br />

A Biblical <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Missions</strong> and Contextualization 1<br />

Terry L. Wilder<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong>essor <strong>of</strong> New Testament<br />

Southwestern Baptist <strong>The</strong>ological Seminary<br />

Fort Worth, TX<br />

twilder@swbts.edu<br />

Introduction<br />

When I first saw the title <strong>of</strong> the conference at which this address for<br />

pastors and students was delivered—Sola Scriptura or Sola Cultura?—it<br />

seemed presented simply as an either/or type <strong>of</strong> question. My next thought,<br />

I confess, was “Is that a trick question or something?” <strong>The</strong> answer to that<br />

question seemed so blatantly obvious, especially for Baptists who claim to<br />

be a people <strong>of</strong> the book, the authoritative word <strong>of</strong> God. Unfortunately, the<br />

answer is not as obvious to many as it is to us.<br />

I am not a missiologist and have no particular expertise in the discipline<br />

into which I now trespass. I do have an interest in the field, but I<br />

am no specialist. 2 So, anything I might have to say on this subject will be<br />

based upon Scripture, the word <strong>of</strong> God, and particularly the New Testament,<br />

which, frankly, is how I think it should be, even for a specialist, because our<br />

authority is the word <strong>of</strong> God. Scripture should dictate and govern our faith<br />

and practice.<br />

I have the challenging task and enjoyable assignment <strong>of</strong> looking at<br />

the biblical text to see what we might learn about evangelism, missions, and<br />

contextualization, particularly the latter issue as it relates to the former ones.<br />

Though others in this journal issue will describe “contextualization” for you<br />

better than me, I would like to <strong>of</strong>fer some brief definitions: “Simply put,<br />

contextualization is taking into consideration the cultural context in which<br />

we are seeking to communicate the gospel.” 3 Tim Keller puts it this way:<br />

1<br />

Adapted from an address delivered at the Sola Scriptura or Sola Cultura? Conference<br />

held at Southwestern Baptist <strong>The</strong>ological Seminary, April 14-15, 2011.<br />

2<br />

This is very similar to what John Stott expressed when he, a pastor-scholar trained<br />

in New Testament, wrote the first edition <strong>of</strong> his book on Christian ethics. See John Stott,<br />

Issues Facing Christians Today, 4th ed. (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2006), Preface to the First<br />

Edition (1984), 9.<br />

3<br />

This definition is one put forward by Juan Sanchez, “To Contextualize or Not to<br />

Contextualize: That is NOT the Question,” <strong>The</strong> Gospel Coalition (Dec 13, 2009). See http://<br />

thegospelcoalition.org/blogs/tgc/2009/12/13/to-contextualize-or-not-to-contextualizethat-is-not-the-question/<br />

(accessed: 15 Oct 2012).


Terry L. Wilder 4<br />

Contextualization is “giving people the Bible’s answers, which they may not at<br />

all want to hear, to questions about life that people in their particular time and<br />

place are asking, in language and forms they can comprehend, and through appeals<br />

and arguments with force they can feel, even if they reject them.” 4<br />

I am grateful to Dr. Paige Patterson, who wrote the article in this issue<br />

covering the four Hebrew children in the Old Testament book <strong>of</strong> Daniel.<br />

He identified the four Hebrew children as prime examples <strong>of</strong> those who<br />

followed the Lord God, even when they encountered and lived in a culture<br />

other than their own. Despite the king’s edict to the contrary, e.g., Daniel<br />

still kneeled three times daily to pray and give thanks to God, as was his<br />

habit (cf. Dan 6:10). By looking at such texts, President Patterson lent a hand<br />

to me in that I do not now have to cover passages on their contextualization<br />

experience, which I had originally planned to do.<br />

It is impossible in the space allotted to look in detail at every biblical<br />

passage that touches on missions and contextualization. However, some<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten cited, key New Testament texts that do touch on the subject will be<br />

examined—for example, Matt 28:19-20, Acts 17:16-34, and 1 Cor 9:19-<br />

23—to derive some theological and methodological principles to help believers<br />

as they engage in evangelism, missions, and contextualization. I am<br />

not under any delusion that this address will solve any problems concerning<br />

contextualization issues, but as we take a fresh look at these texts in their<br />

biblical contexts, we may discover some truths that are overlooked, or at least,<br />

rarely emphasized.<br />

Matt 28:19–20<br />

At a conference that was subtitled, “Reasserting the Biblical Paradigm<br />

for the Great Commission in the Twenty-First Century,” it seems only proper<br />

that any look at the biblical text start with Matt 28:19-20. Perhaps like me<br />

you tire <strong>of</strong> hearing people say we need to come up with a “vision” for doing<br />

missions. Now, I think I know what people mean when they say such things,<br />

but I always want to reply, “You know what? Aren’t you fortunate?! God has<br />

already done that for you in his word. We have the Great Commission.”<br />

Indeed, Matt 28:19-20 is Christ’s Great Commission to his church,<br />

the command <strong>of</strong> the resurrected Lord to his disciples before his ascension<br />

into heaven. And in his Gospel, Matthew presents Jesus as the rejected Messiah<br />

<strong>of</strong> Israel, the Son <strong>of</strong> David, the Son <strong>of</strong> Abraham, the ever-present, divine<br />

Son <strong>of</strong> God who has all authority and power to establish his rule and reign.<br />

One can see something <strong>of</strong> Christ’s authority, for example, in the Sermon on<br />

the Mount when he <strong>of</strong>ten says in a section known as the Antitheses, “You<br />

have heard that it was said . . . but I say to you” (5:21-22, 27-28, 31-32, 33-34,<br />

4<br />

Timothy J. Keller, Center Church: Doing Balanced, Gospel-Centered Ministry in Your<br />

City (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2012), 98.


5 Biblical <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> Contextualization<br />

38-39, 43-44). 5 At the conclusion <strong>of</strong> the Sermon on the Mount one reads the<br />

words, “<strong>The</strong> crowds were amazed at His teaching; for He was teaching them<br />

as one having authority, and not as their scribes.” 6 Jesus did not teach like the<br />

scribes did. To support their statements they would say, “Rabbi so-and-so<br />

has said,” or “Rabbi ben–Jonah has said,” but Jesus said, “I say to you.” And<br />

in Matt 28:18 the resurrected Christ, who, according to Rom 1:4, “was declared<br />

[to be] the Son <strong>of</strong> God with power by the resurrection from the dead,<br />

according to the Spirit <strong>of</strong> holiness,” issued this command. Christ is God; he<br />

is the Son <strong>of</strong> God; and as such, he possesses all authority in heaven and on<br />

earth. <strong>The</strong>refore, in light <strong>of</strong> the fact that Christ is God and has all authority,<br />

he is able to commission his church.<br />

Christ commanded his church to “Go and make disciples.” <strong>The</strong> main<br />

verb in the text is the aorist imperative μαθητεύσατε (“make disciples”).<br />

Aorist imperatives, in general, convey a sense <strong>of</strong> urgency and immediacy<br />

<strong>of</strong> action. <strong>The</strong> main verb μαθητεύσατε is modified by the aorist participle,<br />

πορευθέντες; not “as you go,” as is frequently explained, but “Go and make<br />

disciples.” 7 Πορευθέντες is an attendant circumstance participle; that is, the<br />

action “go,” in some sense, is coordinate with the action <strong>of</strong> the finite verb,<br />

“make disciples.” 8 And as such, the participle takes on imperatival force as<br />

well. Further, the action <strong>of</strong> the participle is “something <strong>of</strong> a prerequisite before<br />

the action <strong>of</strong> the main verb can occur.” 9 That is to say, no making <strong>of</strong><br />

disciples will take place unless you go: “Go and make disciples!”<br />

<strong>The</strong> object <strong>of</strong> the main verb “make disciples” (μαθητεύσατε) is πάντα τὰ<br />

ἔθνη (“all the nations”)—every nation on the face <strong>of</strong> the earth, every people<br />

group on the planet—red and yellow and black and white, all are precious<br />

in his sight. Followers <strong>of</strong> Jesus are to make disciples <strong>of</strong> everyone everywhere,<br />

regardless <strong>of</strong> color or locale. Thus, the Great Commission involves not only<br />

sharing the gospel (i.e., not just missions and evangelism: “Go”), but another<br />

great responsibility: “make disciples.” A disciple is basically a follower <strong>of</strong><br />

Christ and his word/teachings. He is a learner, adherent, and follower <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Lord Jesus Christ, someone who seeks to spread the gospel and its teachings<br />

to others. Believers in Jesus are to train those with whom they have shared<br />

the gospel and led to the Lord. <strong>The</strong>y are to do “follow-up.” <strong>The</strong>y are not to<br />

leave converts to Christ unchurched, untrained, and undiscipled.<br />

<strong>The</strong> text contains two participles <strong>of</strong> means, βαπτίζοντες and διδάσκοντες<br />

(“baptizing” and “teaching”), that define the action <strong>of</strong> the main verb “make<br />

5<br />

Emphasis added. Unless otherwise noted, translations <strong>of</strong> the biblical text are my own.<br />

6<br />

Emphasis added.<br />

7<br />

Emphasis added.<br />

8<br />

Though Daniel B. Wallace, Greek Grammar Beyond the Basics (Grand Rapids:<br />

Zondervan, 1996), 640, 645, places the attendant circumstance participle “go” into the<br />

“disputed examples” category in the latter book, he rightly presents it as a clear example in<br />

his abridged <strong>The</strong> Basics <strong>of</strong> New Testament Syntax: An Intermediate Grammar (Grand Rapids:<br />

Zondervan, 2000), 280-81.<br />

9<br />

Wallace, Basics <strong>of</strong> NT Syntax, 280.


Terry L. Wilder 6<br />

disciples.” 10 In other words, they make more explicit what Jesus intended to<br />

convey with the command to “make disciples.” Participles <strong>of</strong> means convey<br />

the means by which disciples are made, namely, by baptizing, then teaching.<br />

First <strong>of</strong> all, disciples are to be baptized/immersed. Before they are baptized<br />

they have no doubt to come to an understanding that as Christ’s followers,<br />

they are dead to sin, buried with Christ in his death, changed and raised<br />

to walk in a new way <strong>of</strong> life. When they are baptized, they are immersed,<br />

notice: “in the name [sg.] <strong>of</strong> the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit”<br />

(εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος; the triune<br />

God). 11 Baptized followers <strong>of</strong> Christ will need to be trained, and so another<br />

crucial means by which Christians make disciples is teaching. <strong>The</strong>y are to be<br />

taught “to keep/obey all things as many things as Jesus commanded” (τηρεῖν<br />

πάντα ὅσα ἐνετειλάμην ὑμῖν). In other words, they are taught the teachings<br />

<strong>of</strong> Christ, the things that Christ commanded, the word <strong>of</strong> God; and, not only<br />

are they trained, they are taught to obey the commandments <strong>of</strong> Jesus.<br />

Jesus concluded the Great Commission with the words: “And behold<br />

I am with you always to the end <strong>of</strong> the age” (καὶ ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ μεθʼ ὑμῶν εἰμι<br />

πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας ἕως τῆς συντελείας τοῦ αἰῶνος). 12 Earlier in Matt 1:23 his<br />

readers were told <strong>of</strong> the promised Savior, the Messiah to be born to Mary,<br />

Jesus, who will be called Immanuel, “God with us.” God himself through<br />

the person <strong>of</strong> Jesus was promised to be present amongst humanity. And, he<br />

was present on the earth through the Incarnation. In these climactic verses<br />

<strong>of</strong> Matt 28:19-20 the resurrected Lord who commissioned his followers also<br />

promised to be ever-present, with them always to the end <strong>of</strong> the age. That<br />

truth ought to be a comfort and an assurance for believers in Jesus as they are<br />

engaged in missions and making disciples.<br />

Several principles can be derived from this text. First, followers <strong>of</strong> Jesus<br />

are vested with an authoritative message from the authoritative Christ.<br />

Second, they are commanded to go and make disciples. Third, they are commanded<br />

to make disciples <strong>of</strong> the people <strong>of</strong> all nations. Fourth, they are commanded<br />

to make disciples by means <strong>of</strong> baptizing (in the name <strong>of</strong> the Triune<br />

God) and teaching (which includes teaching them to obey Christ’s commandments).<br />

Fifth, the authoritative Christ through his Holy Spirit always<br />

accompanies and empowers believers as they do.<br />

Acts 17:16–34<br />

When considering the book <strong>of</strong> Acts, one first needs to consider the<br />

Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke. Scholars treat these biblical books together as Luke-Acts<br />

because they are believed to be written by the same author, Luke, and because<br />

Acts is a sequel to the Gospel <strong>of</strong> Luke. In his Gospel, Luke used eyewitness<br />

reports and written accounts to provide his own orderly, trustworthy<br />

10<br />

See Wallace, Greek Grammar, 645.<br />

11<br />

Insert added.<br />

12<br />

Emphasis added.


7 Biblical <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> Contextualization<br />

version <strong>of</strong> Christian origins (Luke 1:1-4). <strong>The</strong> purpose for the good doctor’s<br />

Gospel is specifically found in Luke 1:4. He writes to <strong>The</strong>ophilus (and no<br />

doubt others like him) so that he/they might know <strong>of</strong> God’s pledge-promise<br />

(ἀσφάλεια; most <strong>of</strong>ten translated as “exact truth”) to him/them with respect<br />

to Jesus Christ and the preaching <strong>of</strong> the gospel. He/they were given a pledge<br />

assuring him/them <strong>of</strong> the truthfulness <strong>of</strong> Christ’s passion and the certainty<br />

that the gospel will spread in spite <strong>of</strong> opposition.<br />

Luke wrote with the above theme and purpose in mind; his Gospel is<br />

indeed one <strong>of</strong> promise and fulfillment. For example, God promised Zechariah<br />

through an angel that he and his wife Elizabeth would have a son whom<br />

they would name John (1:13). That promise was fulfilled with the birth <strong>of</strong><br />

John the Baptist (1:57-66). Through this same angel God promised that John<br />

the Baptist would be the forerunner to the Christ, the Messiah (1:16-17).<br />

That promise came to pass in the ministry and preaching <strong>of</strong> the Baptist (3:1-<br />

20; esp. 3:3-6, 16-17). <strong>The</strong> angel Gabriel promised Mary that she would give<br />

birth to a son named Jesus (1:26-38). That promise was fulfilled <strong>of</strong> course<br />

when Jesus was born (2:6-7). An angel <strong>of</strong> the Lord proclaimed Christ’s birth<br />

to shepherds and gave them a sign: they would find the baby lying in a<br />

manger (2:8-12). Later, the shepherds found the infant lying in the feeding<br />

trough (2:16-17), just as the angel promised. Jesus stood in the synagogue at<br />

Nazareth to read Isa 61:1-2, an OT promise about the Messiah (4:16-22),<br />

then sat down and told those attending that particular Scripture was fulfilled<br />

in him that day (4:21). When his disciples asked about future things to come,<br />

Jesus gave them a climactic promise concerning the preaching <strong>of</strong> the gospel,<br />

viz., as they preached Christ as the Messiah they would be brought “before<br />

governors and kings” because <strong>of</strong> him, leading to an opportunity for witness<br />

(21:12-15). Christ’s promise to them is fulfilled throughout the book <strong>of</strong> Acts<br />

as the disciples are engaged in ministry, persecuted, seized, and brought before<br />

the magistrates. <strong>The</strong> resurrected Jesus also gave his disciples the promise<br />

par excellence, the Holy Spirit, telling them to wait in the city <strong>of</strong> Jerusalem<br />

until they received power from on high (24:49). <strong>The</strong> fulfillment <strong>of</strong> that<br />

promise occurs in Acts in Jerusalem on the day <strong>of</strong> Pentecost (Acts 2:1-13).<br />

Acts shows the sovereign spread <strong>of</strong> the gospel with all “bold speech”<br />

amidst great opposition. Key terms in Acts are παρρησία (“boldness; bold or<br />

frank speech”), παρρησιάζομαι (to preach boldly, fearlessly), and their cognates.<br />

Jesus’ disciples practice this kind <strong>of</strong> speech throughout the book <strong>of</strong><br />

Acts. In addition to bold proclamation, other themes found throughout Acts<br />

include prayer and persecution. All three <strong>of</strong> these themes are perhaps best<br />

exemplified in Acts 4:23–31 and its context. Peter and John have healed a<br />

man and were preaching that salvation comes through no one else but Jesus<br />

Christ (4:12). Consequently, they were brought before the Jewish leadership,<br />

examined, threatened, and released, but told never again to do these things.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y replied to those who tried them “we are unable to stop speaking about<br />

the things we have seen and heard” (4:20). Subsequently, Peter and John go<br />

back to their own people and report what had happened; then, they do not


Terry L. Wilder 8<br />

pray for deliverance, but instead lift their voices in one accord in prayer to<br />

God asking him to do great works through the name <strong>of</strong> Jesus and to give<br />

them boldness (παρρησία) to keep preaching Jesus fearlessly (4:29-30).<br />

In the book <strong>of</strong> Acts, Paul had also been boldly preaching. He was<br />

preaching in <strong>The</strong>ssalonica (17:1-9) until a mob riot <strong>of</strong> jealous Jews caused<br />

him to leave for Berea (17:10-15). In Berea, Paul’s preaching was warmly<br />

received until the Jews from <strong>The</strong>ssalonica followed him, discovered he was<br />

preaching Christ, and caused trouble for him there as well (17:13). Consequently,<br />

Paul was escorted by believers to the city <strong>of</strong> Athens (17:15).<br />

In Athens Paul was greatly distressed (παροξύνομαι; “provoked”) seeing<br />

that the city was full <strong>of</strong> idols (17:16). This word is <strong>of</strong>ten used in the LXX<br />

to describe the Lord God, the Holy One <strong>of</strong> Israel, who is “provoked” to<br />

anger when he sees idolatry. 13 Paul was “provoked” in spirit by the idolatry<br />

he saw and no doubt had a desire to convert the Athenians from idolatry to<br />

belief in the true and living God. This provocation is sometimes described<br />

as “jealousy.” 14 Exod 34:14 states that “the Lord, whose name is Jealous, is a<br />

jealous God” (LXX). <strong>The</strong> Lord God resents competition; he brooks no rivals.<br />

When Paul saw the idolatry in Athens, his very soul revolted at the sight <strong>of</strong><br />

people giving to others and to things the worship that rightfully belonged<br />

to God. 15<br />

Seeing others give their worship to idolatry, i.e., God-substitutes,<br />

should move the followers <strong>of</strong> Christ in a similar fashion because people’s<br />

worship should go to the Lord God Almighty. Motivation for doing missions<br />

and evangelism should be obedience to the Great Commission, and<br />

compassion should motivate believers to action as well, but so also should<br />

jealousy or zeal for God’s glory and Jesus Christ his Son. Paul’s response to<br />

the idolatry he saw resulted in witnessing to others: bold preaching. In other<br />

words, Paul’s reaction compelled him now to give gospel testimony (17:17).<br />

First, he reasoned in the synagogue with Jews and God-fearers (Gentiles<br />

who sought after God in the synagogue). No doubt he would have proclaimed<br />

there that the Lord Jesus Christ was the Messiah <strong>of</strong> their Old Testament<br />

Scriptures. Second, he also witnessed daily to anybody who happened<br />

to be present in the ἀγορά (marketplace). Third, he also encountered and<br />

conversed with some Epicurean and Stoic philosophers (17:18). <strong>The</strong> Epicureans<br />

were philosophers who “considered the gods to be so remote as to take<br />

no interest in, and have no influence on, human affairs.” 16 <strong>The</strong>y believed that<br />

the world came into being through chance, a random coming together <strong>of</strong> atoms.<br />

17 <strong>The</strong>y also thought there would be no continued existence after death,<br />

13<br />

John R.W. Stott, <strong>The</strong> Message <strong>of</strong> Acts, <strong>The</strong> Bible Speaks Today, gen. eds. J.A. Motyer<br />

and John R.W. Stott (Leicester, England: InterVarsity Press, 1990), 278.<br />

14<br />

Ibid.<br />

15<br />

Ibid., 279.<br />

16<br />

Ibid., 280.<br />

17<br />

Ibid.


9 Biblical <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> Contextualization<br />

and thus, no judgment. 18 Pleasure was their aim in life, and they sought to<br />

live free <strong>of</strong> pain and fear. <strong>The</strong> Stoics, on the other hand, acknowledged a<br />

supreme being but did so in a pantheistic, God-is-everything, sort <strong>of</strong> way. 19<br />

<strong>The</strong>y believed in fate, self-sufficiency, doing their duty, and living in accord<br />

with reason and the natural world. 20 Several <strong>of</strong> these philosophers would appear<br />

on the Aeropagus council before which Paul would later appear.<br />

<strong>The</strong> philosophers with whom Paul had been sharing the gospel reacted<br />

to his message in a couple <strong>of</strong> ways. First, some insulted him, “What does this<br />

scavenger <strong>of</strong> information (σπερμολόγος) wish to say?” (17:18). <strong>The</strong>y thought<br />

he had no original thoughts or ideas <strong>of</strong> his own. “But others said, ‘He seems<br />

to be a proclaimer <strong>of</strong> strange/foreign deities’ (ξένων δαιμονίων)” (17:18).<br />

Luke tells us that they made that remark because Paul was preaching Jesus<br />

and the resurrection. Stott suggests that they thought Paul was introducing<br />

to Athens a new male God named Jesus with his female consort, Anastasia<br />

(ἀνάστασις, the Greek word for “resurrection,” also a lady’s name), to add to<br />

their pantheon <strong>of</strong> gods. 21 If so, notice Luke did not record in Acts a response<br />

by Paul that we might imagine as contextual and cultural-friendly: “Well,<br />

I’ll just let them keep on thinking that for the sake <strong>of</strong> culture. That’s part <strong>of</strong><br />

their culture and now that I’ve got a foothold amongst them with their idea<br />

<strong>of</strong> the resurrection, I’ll just let them keep thinking that, and then later on<br />

when they are ready, I will explain to them more fully what the resurrection<br />

really is.”<br />

No, Paul’s preaching instead led to his being taken and having to give<br />

an account for his teaching before the supreme council <strong>of</strong> Athens: the Aeropagus<br />

(17:19). 22 <strong>The</strong> members <strong>of</strong> the council wanted to know what this new<br />

teaching was that Paul was proclaiming (17:19). <strong>The</strong>y explained they wanted<br />

to know what these astonishing things meant (17:20). This reaction is understandable<br />

because to them, what Paul was preaching seemed to be a trendy<br />

thing (cf. 17:21). So, standing before the Aeropagus council members, and<br />

in response to their request, Paul masterfully guided them to an explanation<br />

<strong>of</strong> the unadulterated gospel <strong>of</strong> Jesus Christ. <strong>The</strong> verses that follow are at the<br />

heart <strong>of</strong> matters regarding contextualization.<br />

As Paul began to address the council he told them that he had observed<br />

they were “religious in every way” (17:22). This observation was no understatement<br />

because <strong>of</strong> the rampant idolatry in the city. He next explained that<br />

as he was looking at their objects <strong>of</strong> worship throughout the city, he had even<br />

seen inscribed upon an altar the words: “To An Unknown God” (17:23). He<br />

then “eagerly seized on this inscription as a way <strong>of</strong> introducing his proclamation<br />

<strong>of</strong> the unknown God. <strong>The</strong>re was, to be sure, no real connection<br />

18<br />

Ibid.<br />

19<br />

Ibid.<br />

20<br />

Ibid., 280-81.<br />

21<br />

Ibid., 282.<br />

22<br />

Literally: “the hill <strong>of</strong> Ares” (Roman: Mars). At this point in time, however, it referred<br />

to the council <strong>of</strong> Athens and not the place.


Terry L. Wilder 10<br />

between ‘an unknown God’ and the true God; Paul hardly meant that his<br />

audience were unconscious worshippers <strong>of</strong> the true God.” 23 In other words,<br />

Paul was not acknowledging the authenticity <strong>of</strong> their unknown God nor<br />

their pagan worship. Rather, he took advantage <strong>of</strong> the Athenians’ knowledge<br />

<strong>of</strong> an anonymous altar he had come across while in their city and used their<br />

acknowledgment <strong>of</strong> an unknown God to enlighten their ignorance. As Marshall<br />

explains, he drew “their attention to the true God who was ultimately<br />

responsible for the phenomena which they attributed to an unknown God.” 24<br />

Christ-followers engaged in missions and evangelism ought also to<br />

look for similar items to pique the interest <strong>of</strong> their hearers, i.e., ways to connect,<br />

conversation starters if you will, as they present the gospel to those who<br />

do not know Jesus. I can remember sharing the gospel with an orthodox Jew<br />

on one occasion as I returned from the country <strong>of</strong> Turkey. After exchanging<br />

pleasantries, my initial bridge or way to connect with him was to discuss not<br />

only Isa 7:14 but also the role <strong>of</strong> the Ten Commandments in Judaism. <strong>The</strong>se<br />

subjects are important to believers in Jesus, but they are especially important<br />

to Jews, and out <strong>of</strong> that discussion, with that way to connect, I was able to<br />

share the gospel. Or, I think <strong>of</strong> the illustration that President Patterson once<br />

gave in a Southwestern Seminary chapel service when he told how he had<br />

met on a flight a man who obviously had an interest in hunting. <strong>The</strong> man<br />

had observed, as I recall, that Dr. Patterson was reading something related<br />

to hunting, and he asked the president, “Are you a hunter? He replied, “Why<br />

yes I am; I hunt goats.” <strong>The</strong> man thought about it for a moment and then<br />

said, “Okay, I’ll bite,” and Dr. Patterson then shared the gospel with him after<br />

that conversation starter.<br />

Paul next began to describe the God <strong>of</strong> the gospel for the members<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Aeropagus (17:24). When he did, he focused on only a few points<br />

<strong>of</strong> agreement between their different religious systems/worldviews and the<br />

Christian message. Mostly, however, and this is important to note, he drew<br />

out the contrasts between their beliefs. Paul used a contrastive bridge, if you<br />

will, as he presented the gospel. First, Paul preached that God is the Creator<br />

<strong>of</strong> the universe (17:24). 25 This proclamation struck at the heart <strong>of</strong> building<br />

structures for idols for “a God who is Creator and Lord clearly does not live<br />

in a temple made by human hands.” 26 <strong>The</strong> apostle pointed out a difference<br />

between the Athenians’ manmade idols and the true and living God. Second,<br />

Paul preached that God is the source and sustainer <strong>of</strong> all life (17:25). 27<br />

Thus, “such a God has no need <strong>of</strong> men to supply him with anything; on the<br />

contrary, it is he who is the source <strong>of</strong> life.” 28 Third, Paul preached that God is<br />

23<br />

I. Howard Marshall, Acts: An Introduction and Commentary, TNTC, gen. ed. Leon<br />

Morris (Leicester, England: InterVarsity Press, 1980), 286.<br />

24<br />

Ibid.<br />

25<br />

Stott, Acts, 285.<br />

26<br />

Marshall, Acts, 286.<br />

27<br />

Marshall, Acts, 287; Stott, Acts, 285.<br />

28<br />

Marshall, Acts, 287.


11 Biblical <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> Contextualization<br />

sovereign over all the nations (17:26–27). He created from one man (Adam)<br />

everyone on the face <strong>of</strong> the planet, fixed their days and time, and even determined<br />

the boundaries <strong>of</strong> their countries and where they would live. God’s<br />

purpose in all <strong>of</strong> this (according to 17:27) was that people “might seek after<br />

him in the hope <strong>of</strong> touching and finding him.” 29 Paul relayed that seeking<br />

and finding him should not be difficult because God is not far from each one<br />

<strong>of</strong> us (17:27). This line <strong>of</strong> thought was apparently current in Stoic philosophy<br />

but only in an impersonal, intellectual sense. As a follower <strong>of</strong> Christ, Paul <strong>of</strong><br />

course meant it in a personal sense. 30 Fourth, Paul proclaimed that God is the<br />

Father <strong>of</strong> all mankind (17:28–29). He used some truth that he found in pagan<br />

philosophy and applied it to God. He spoke out against their idolatry on<br />

the basis <strong>of</strong> the fact that mankind is God’s <strong>of</strong>fspring. 31 Fifth, Paul preached<br />

that the God is the Judge <strong>of</strong> the world (17:30–31). 32<br />

If one reviews several <strong>of</strong> the contrasts that Paul pointed out as he proclaimed<br />

the gospel, he will see that the ideas that he preached exposed the<br />

false ideas about God that the Council, these philosophers, had. <strong>The</strong> gospel<br />

Paul preached as he spoke about God goes against ideas like men should<br />

be self-sufficient. Paul taught that God sustains life. Paul’s preaching goes<br />

against the idea that the world was created by chance. He taught instead<br />

that God is the Creator. Paul’s preaching about the God <strong>of</strong> the gospel went<br />

against all <strong>of</strong> their idolatry, and then he zeroed in on the fact that God will<br />

judge them (17:30–31). It is difficult to argue that such preaching is seekersensitive<br />

and contextualization friendly. Paul has just met these men, and<br />

shortly later he started preaching judgment. He told them that God, in his<br />

mercy, had been very patient with them up to this point; he had overlooked<br />

their ignorance and idolatry, and had not yet visited it with the punishment<br />

that it deserved (17:30). But now, Paul told them, you have no excuse because<br />

God commands all men everywhere to repent—to make an “about-face,” to<br />

change their minds and make a 180-degree turn away from sin and towards<br />

God—because <strong>of</strong> the certainty <strong>of</strong> the coming judgment (17:31).<br />

Indeed, he has fixed a day when he will judge the world—everyone<br />

will be judged; it is all-inclusive in scope; no one is exempt. On that day,<br />

God will judge the world righteously, with justice. And that day is fixed; it<br />

is definite, and the judge has already been appointed. <strong>The</strong> Judge is the Man<br />

whom God has appointed—Jesus Christ. God has committed the judgment<br />

to his Son Jesus, and he has given pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> this judgment to come by raising<br />

Christ from the dead. Verse 32 says that when they heard <strong>of</strong> the resurrection,<br />

some sneered, some said—whether they meant it or not—we will hear you<br />

again sometime, so Paul left their midst. A few (Dionysius the Areopagite,<br />

Damaris, and some others), however, became followers and believed (17:34).<br />

Despite the rejection, those who were saved made it all worthwhile.<br />

29<br />

Ibid., 288.<br />

30<br />

Ibid.<br />

31<br />

Ibid., 289.<br />

32<br />

Stott, Acts, 287.


Terry L. Wilder 12<br />

Principles that might be learned from this passage in Acts that touch<br />

on evangelism, missions and contextualization include the following. First,<br />

followers <strong>of</strong> Jesus need to ask God to burden them for the souls <strong>of</strong> people,<br />

i.e., to feel the way that he does toward them, and that is, to grieve for those<br />

who reject Jesus as Savior and Lord, seeing them as sinners, people precious<br />

in the sight <strong>of</strong> God who stand in need <strong>of</strong> salvation from the penalty and<br />

judgment <strong>of</strong> sin. God forbid that the reason that Christians do not witness to<br />

others as they should is because they do not feel the way that God does about<br />

people. Second, followers <strong>of</strong> Christ need to develop and sharpen their skills<br />

in proclaiming the gospel. <strong>The</strong>y should learn to seek out common interests<br />

with people so that they can be used to share the gospel with them. <strong>The</strong>se are<br />

things to take advantage <strong>of</strong> so as to present the gospel message. Compromise<br />

here is not an option. Believers in Jesus do not accept or acknowledge, even<br />

for a short period <strong>of</strong> time, the false ideas or designations <strong>of</strong> worldviews contrary<br />

to the gospel. Third, believers in Jesus need to learn to expose false ideas<br />

that are contrary to the gospel. This is indeed bold preaching. And, as you<br />

explain the gospel, you do not focus so much on any similarities as you do instead<br />

pointing out the contrasts between Christianity and the belief systems<br />

<strong>of</strong> others. That is part and parcel <strong>of</strong> being a gospel preacher. Christ-followers<br />

are distinctively different and so is their doctrine. Believers in Jesus need to<br />

know Scripture well enough to deal with false ideas whenever they encroach<br />

upon the gospel and the truth <strong>of</strong> God’s word. Likewise, they ought to be<br />

familiar with some other belief systems outside <strong>of</strong> Christianity, particularly<br />

if they become involved in missions to a specific locale. For instance, if one is<br />

going to serve in India, he should know the beliefs <strong>of</strong> Hinduism fairly well.<br />

With the latter religion, if a preacher does not point out contrasts and spell<br />

out the gospel clearly, the Hindu will simply incorporate Jesus into his belief<br />

system as one <strong>of</strong> his many other gods. Similarly, if one is going to serve in<br />

the Middle East, then he should know the beliefs <strong>of</strong> Islam well, and so forth.<br />

1 Cor 9:19–23<br />

First Corinthians 9:19–23 is probably one <strong>of</strong> the clearest and yet most<br />

controversial texts <strong>of</strong> all when it comes to discussing evangelism, missions,<br />

and contextualization. Some background information is necessary before we<br />

plunge into this passage. <strong>The</strong> occasion behind 1 Corinthians goes something<br />

like the following. Paul’s founding visit to Corinth is in Acts 18 (c. A.D. 50-<br />

52). A couple <strong>of</strong> years later, while Paul was in Ephesus, he wrote the “previous<br />

letter” (5:9). Though the contents <strong>of</strong> this letter are unknown, it surely<br />

must have dealt with the problem <strong>of</strong> sexual immorality in the church. Paul’s<br />

words in 1 Corinthians 5 suggest that the Corinthians had misunderstood<br />

his directives in this letter. This misunderstanding led to the writing <strong>of</strong> 1<br />

Corinthians (c. A.D. 55). This letter was occasioned by several events: (1)<br />

Paul heard from Chloe’s people (1:11) that a factional party spirit had de-


13 Biblical <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> Contextualization<br />

veloped in Corinth; (2) he also received a letter from the Corinthian church<br />

to which he began to respond in 1 Corinthians 7. He took up the items in<br />

the church’s letter one by one, most <strong>of</strong> them introduced by the words “now<br />

about” (cf. 7:1, 25, 8:1, 12:1, 16:1, 12). Most likely, this letter from Corinth<br />

was written as a response to Paul’s “previous letter” and was carried to Paul by<br />

three men (Stephanas, Fortunatus, and Achaicus) from Corinth (16:15-17).<br />

This Corinthian delegation may also have brought oral reports to Paul about<br />

the problematic situation in Corinth; things were not going so well.<br />

Paul wrote to chide the Corinthian church into acknowledging the<br />

Lord’s “ownership” <strong>of</strong> them and the implications <strong>of</strong> that ownership in the<br />

different areas <strong>of</strong> their lives (cf. 6:19-20). <strong>The</strong> Corinthian church was chock<br />

full <strong>of</strong> problems. As Paul penned this letter, he critiqued the division within<br />

the church (1:11-15) and the errant beliefs which led to this split. He taught<br />

them that they did not belong to Paul, Apollos, Cephas, and others (cf. 1:12),<br />

but rather they belonged to Christ. <strong>The</strong>y were not their own and had been<br />

bought with a price, thus they were to glorify God with their bodies (6:19-<br />

20), i.e., their slave-bodies (σῶμα). 33 Paul also sought to address the questions<br />

raised by the Corinthian church. 34 <strong>The</strong>y had questions about spiritual<br />

gifts; they had questions about marriage, and in 1 Corinthians 8 they had<br />

questions about meat <strong>of</strong>fered to idols.<br />

Whenever idol worshippers <strong>of</strong>fered sacrifices, the shares <strong>of</strong> what was<br />

left <strong>of</strong> the animals that had been burned up was given first to the priest, then<br />

to the families who had presented the <strong>of</strong>ferings. <strong>The</strong> leftover meat was eaten<br />

at dinners in the pagan temple or its vicinity, or at home by their families,<br />

guests, and friends, or it would end up in the marketplace to be sold. So<br />

you can see how this situation might become difficult. <strong>The</strong> Corinthians had<br />

some questions about eating this kind <strong>of</strong> meat. Does a follower <strong>of</strong> Christ eat<br />

meat <strong>of</strong>fered to idols? Some <strong>of</strong> the Corinthians said, “Yes, it doesn’t violate<br />

our conscience; it doesn’t hurt our testimony, no problem!” Whereas others<br />

thought it was a sin to eat meat like that. Someone, somewhere along the<br />

way, must have said, “I know! Let’s ask the apostle Paul.” So they did.<br />

Paul told the Corinthians that there really is no such thing as an idol<br />

(8:4); however, he went go on to say that not everybody knows this fact (8:7).<br />

For Paul, idols are <strong>of</strong> no significance because there is only one true God (8:5-<br />

6). But in the matter <strong>of</strong> meats <strong>of</strong>fered to idols, he said, love must regulate<br />

your knowledge that there is no such thing as an idol by giving up rights<br />

which will cause a weaker brother to stumble (8:7-13). Some Christians<br />

did not realize that there is nothing wrong with this, and they would defile<br />

their consciences by eating the meat (8:7-8). And if you eat the meat, Paul<br />

said, you are going to ruin your weaker brother and cause him to sin against<br />

Christ (8:9-12). And so, Paul told the church in 1 Cor 8:13 that the liberty <strong>of</strong><br />

believers in this matter should be limited by concern for their brother’s well-<br />

33<br />

First Corinthians contains much slavery language, <strong>of</strong> which this is but one example.<br />

34<br />

He also instructed the Corinthians to participate in the <strong>of</strong>fering for the Jerusalem<br />

saints (16:1-4).


Terry L. Wilder 14<br />

being: “<strong>The</strong>refore, if food causes my brother to stumble, I will never eat meat<br />

again, so that I may not cause my brother to stumble.” So, some important<br />

principles <strong>of</strong> Christian liberty are found in chapter 8 that need review before<br />

proceeding to chapter 9.<br />

After warning the church in chapter 8 how improperly exercising one’s<br />

liberty in Christ might lead to the ruin <strong>of</strong> those who are weak in faith and<br />

conscience, Paul then illustrated how he was more than willing to exercise<br />

restraint, even when it came to the liberties he had as an apostle <strong>of</strong> Jesus<br />

Christ. And Paul’s relinquishing <strong>of</strong> his privileges as an apostle in order to<br />

preach the gospel illustrates the attitude towards Christian liberty that gains<br />

God’s approval (9:1-27).<br />

Paul started chapter 9 with a series <strong>of</strong> four questions that each anticipate<br />

the answer “Yes.” He demonstrated he was a true apostle who had certain<br />

rights that go with his <strong>of</strong>fice. His position as an apostle was based on his<br />

vision <strong>of</strong> the resurrected Christ and the evidence <strong>of</strong> his apostolic work (9:1-<br />

3). He had the right to eat and drink as he was involved in his missionary<br />

endeavors (9:4). He had the right to take along a believing wife, as did others<br />

(9:5). Paul also taught that he had a right to refrain from working with his<br />

hands; his apostleship entitled him to financial support because any worker<br />

is deserving <strong>of</strong> his wages as the Lord had commanded (9:4-14). Nonetheless,<br />

he had not used these rights and was also not trying to secure them for himself<br />

(9:15). Apparently, some critics in Corinth criticized Paul for not taking<br />

support (cf. 2 Cor 11:7-12). He pointed out, however, that rather than using<br />

that right, he endured all things—(catch this if you catch nothing else)—so<br />

that he would cause no hindrance to the gospel <strong>of</strong> Christ (9:12). That is one <strong>of</strong> the<br />

extremely important, key operative principles for Paul as he lived out his life<br />

and engaged in ministry. Paul put up with anything rather than hinder the<br />

gospel <strong>of</strong> Christ.<br />

For Paul, the gospel put the importance <strong>of</strong> his apostolic work into perspective.<br />

He had used none <strong>of</strong> his apostolic rights to support. He gave up<br />

those rights in order to gain a reward for going beyond his duty (9:15-18).<br />

He did not want his reason for preaching the gospel to be suspect. Paul knew<br />

that he had to preach the gospel without thinking about compensation. He<br />

belonged to the Lord and was indebted to preach (9:16). He knew he would<br />

receive a reward from God if he willingly preached the gospel apart from<br />

the praise <strong>of</strong> men and remuneration. 35 Even when he did not feel like it,<br />

nonetheless God had still entrusted him with the gospel, a stewardship in<br />

trust (9:17). Stewards (chief household slaves in those days entrusted with<br />

the affairs <strong>of</strong> their masters) did what their masters told them to do whether<br />

they liked it or not. Paul’s reward involved <strong>of</strong>fering the gospel he preached<br />

without cost; he did not want to use or abuse his right to financial support;<br />

<strong>of</strong>fering the gospel to the lost without charge was his reward (9:18). 36<br />

35<br />

Robert G. Gromacki, Called to be Saints: An Exposition <strong>of</strong> I Corinthians (Grand<br />

Rapids: Baker, 1983), 112.<br />

36<br />

Ibid.


15 Biblical <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> Contextualization<br />

Paul also taught that the gospel puts the methods <strong>of</strong> his ministry into<br />

perspective (9:19-23). Now remember, the context <strong>of</strong> this passage has Paul<br />

refraining from the use <strong>of</strong> his rights/liberty in Christ. So, we need to be careful<br />

here. <strong>The</strong> point here is not to stress how much liberty I have and what all<br />

I might do and get away with as I am engaged in missions and contextualization,<br />

but rather, from what should I refrain as I am attempting to reach<br />

others for the Lord/gospel. That distinction is an important one. Paul gave<br />

up personal rights in other areas as well in order to win more to the gospel.<br />

Notice that this text begins in 9:19 with Paul’s remark that though he is free<br />

from all, he has “made himself a slave [a slave has no rights] to everyone,” 37<br />

and then he fleshed that statement out with some concrete examples <strong>of</strong> the<br />

type <strong>of</strong> people whom he serves as such when engaged in mission. In the examples<br />

that follow in 1 Cor 9:19-23 Paul’s words are not without restriction.<br />

He never meant something like, “To the adulterer, I became as an adulterer.<br />

To the embezzler I became as an embezzler. To the cannibal, I became as<br />

a cannibal.” He would not say such things. What about to the New Ager?<br />

“I became as a New Ager?” “To the Hindu, I became as a Hindu?” “To the<br />

Muslim, I became as a Muslim?” Would Paul say that? What did he mean?<br />

Paul said, “I made myself a slave (δουλόω) to everyone” (9:19). First,<br />

“To the Jews, I became as a Jew that I might gain Jews” (9:20). How did Paul<br />

do that? We have some concrete examples in Scripture. He preached in the<br />

synagogues on the Sabbath (throughout Acts). He had Timothy, a half Jewish<br />

and half Greek co-worker, circumcised so that his mission team might<br />

be more effective (Acts 16:3); as a witness to Jerusalem Jews, Paul agreed to<br />

the request to associate himself with Jews who had undergone purification<br />

vows (Acts 21:20-26). 38 So, there are ways in Scripture that Paul “became as<br />

a Jew to the Jews.” Second, “To those under the law I became as one under<br />

the law” (9:20). This phrase may be epexegetical and refer to the Jews he just<br />

mentioned in 9:19, or it may refer to Gentile proselytes to Judaism. Third,<br />

“To those without law I became as one without law” (9:21), i.e. Gentiles (we<br />

have already seen an example <strong>of</strong> an approach to Gentiles in Acts 17), though<br />

Paul did not want anyone to misunderstand; he made it clear that he was not<br />

without morals. He was not without God’s law for he was still under the law<br />

<strong>of</strong> Christ; indeed, he was a slave to Christ and his teachings. Fourth, “To the<br />

weak I became weak” (9:22). We have already seen an example where Paul<br />

became weak to the weak. This reference either refers to unbelievers or likely<br />

back to 1 Corinthians 8 where Paul spoke <strong>of</strong> the weak. In the latter case, if<br />

eating the meat caused his weak brother to stumble he would not eat meat;<br />

he would not do anything to hinder the gospel <strong>of</strong> Christ. It is important to<br />

note that Paul is not in any <strong>of</strong> these categories. He is no longer a Jew under<br />

the law; he never was a Gentile; he is not a weak brother—no; he has accomodated<br />

his weak brother in Christ. But, he “flexes,” as many have put it,<br />

37<br />

Insert added.<br />

38<br />

Examples borrowed from Gromacki, Called to be Saints, 113.


Terry L. Wilder 16<br />

to communicate the gospel.<br />

Paul became “all things to all men” (9:22). He was a slave to all. On<br />

Paul’s words here Tullian Tchvidjian aptly remarks,<br />

Becoming ‘all things to all people’ does not mean fitting in with<br />

the fallen patterns <strong>of</strong> this world so that there is no distinguishable<br />

difference between Christians and non-Christians. While<br />

rightly living “in the world,” we must avoid the extreme <strong>of</strong> accommodation—being<br />

‘<strong>of</strong> the world.’ It happens when Christians,<br />

in their attempt to make proper contact with the world, go out<br />

<strong>of</strong> their way to adopt worldly styles, standards, and strategies.<br />

When Christians try to eliminate the counter-cultural, unfashionable<br />

features <strong>of</strong> the biblical message because those features are<br />

unpopular in the wider culture—for example, when we reduce sin<br />

to a lack <strong>of</strong> self-esteem, deny the exclusivity <strong>of</strong> Christ, or downplay<br />

the reality <strong>of</strong> knowable absolute truth—we’ve moved from<br />

contextualization to compromise. When we accommodate our<br />

culture by jettisoning key themes <strong>of</strong> the gospel, such as suffering,<br />

humility, persecution, service, and self-sacrifice, we actually do<br />

our world more harm than good. For love’s sake, compromise is<br />

to be avoided at all costs. 39<br />

Yes, Paul engaged in contextualization, but only up to a point. He never<br />

compromised the gospel message; he never compromised his morals, nor did<br />

he ever contradict the teaching <strong>of</strong> Christ and the will <strong>of</strong> God as found in<br />

the teaching <strong>of</strong> the word <strong>of</strong> God. He clearly operated within boundaries. He<br />

was flexible, yet firm, accommodating his lifestyle and the methodology with<br />

which he shared the gospel to the group he was aiming to reach for Christ. 40<br />

Paul willingly gave up the exercise <strong>of</strong> his rights “on account <strong>of</strong> the gospel”<br />

and by doing so saw himself as participating in it (9:23). <strong>The</strong> example par<br />

excellence <strong>of</strong> one who gave up his rights is found in Jesus and the Incarnation.<br />

He is the basis for our mission and contextualization efforts. Though he is<br />

God he did not take advantage <strong>of</strong> that right; rather he forsook the glory <strong>of</strong><br />

heaven to become a slave, taking on human form, amongst us. He did so in<br />

order to save humanity through the cross (Phil 2:5-8; cf. Heb 2:14-18).<br />

Paul went on to say that the gospel puts the discipline <strong>of</strong> his life into<br />

perspective (9:24-27). Within boundaries, he did whatever it took to share<br />

the gospel with others. In this passage, Paul explained that he gave up his<br />

rights to gain God’s approval in the same way that an athlete disciplines himself<br />

in order to win the prize. Athletes would constantly train under oath ten<br />

months prior to the games, eat the right diet, and abstain from indulgences.<br />

39<br />

Tullian Tchvidjian, “Contextualization without Compromise,” Resurgence (online at<br />

http://theresurgence.com/2010/04/22/contextualization-without-compromise; accessed: 13<br />

April 2011)<br />

40<br />

Gromacki, Called to Be Saints, 112-13.


17 Biblical <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> Contextualization<br />

Paul used the illustrations <strong>of</strong> running and boxing, probably taken from the<br />

Isthmian games held at Corinth, to underscore the need for self-control in<br />

the Corinthians’ Christian lives (9:26). He declared that he himself did not<br />

run without a definite goal in mind and did not box as one “beating the air.”<br />

This statement referred to the image <strong>of</strong> when a boxer threw a punch in a<br />

fight. <strong>The</strong> opponent would do his best to dodge the blow so that it would<br />

be uselessly thrown in the empty air. To connect with one’s punches was extremely<br />

important in antiquity because the ensuing momentum <strong>of</strong> a missed<br />

punch would make the boxer extremely vulnerable to his adversary’s brutal<br />

blows. Greek boxing gloves (himantes) were leather straps wrapped around a<br />

boxer’s hands and wrists in such a way to become like a club. <strong>The</strong> Romans in<br />

turn modified the leather thongs by adding a metal insert so that the boxing<br />

gloves (caestus) were even more deadly. Paul maintained that every punch<br />

that he threw connected. He did not throw empty and meaningless punches<br />

in the air when it came to the preaching <strong>of</strong> the gospel and the contextualization<br />

<strong>of</strong> that gospel to others.<br />

Several principles may be derived from this passage and its context.<br />

First, for the sake <strong>of</strong> Christian love and the propagation <strong>of</strong> the gospel <strong>of</strong><br />

Christ, we need to be willing to refrain from the exercise <strong>of</strong> any rights that<br />

we may have as believers or individuals. Second, we must do nothing to hinder<br />

the gospel <strong>of</strong> Christ. Third, we need to be flexible and firm as we operate<br />

within boundaries and accommodate our lifestyles and methodologies to<br />

share Christ with different peoples. Those boundaries would include never<br />

violating the word <strong>of</strong> God as we do so. We should also never compromise<br />

the Christian message <strong>of</strong> the gospel nor our morals. Once we do, we lose our<br />

credibility and further, the blessing <strong>of</strong> God. Fourth, we must be disciplined<br />

and exercise self-control as we are engaged in evangelism and missions being<br />

as effective as we possibly can, making our opportunities count. Fifth, in all<br />

<strong>of</strong> this, we keep our eyes focused on the Lord Jesus, who is the basis for our<br />

contextualization (Phil 2:5-8).<br />

A Concluding Prayer<br />

Father, burden us for the souls <strong>of</strong> people and empower us through your<br />

Holy Spirit and by your grace not to do anything that might hinder the gospel<br />

<strong>of</strong> Jesus Christ as we are engaged in mission. <strong>The</strong> gospel <strong>of</strong> Jesus puts all<br />

<strong>of</strong> our evangelistic, missionary, and contextualization efforts into perspective.<br />

Help us to remember that fact. Protect us, we pray, from the evil one. Let<br />

us neither compromise the gospel, nor compromise ourselves. Instead, let us<br />

lead holy, disciplined lives, and be distinctively different so that the world<br />

sees the love <strong>of</strong> Christ in our lives and in the message <strong>of</strong> reconciliation with<br />

which we are entrusted. God help us and bless us as we seek to be effective<br />

and faithful stewards. In Jesus’ precious name, we pray. Amen.


Page 112 <strong>of</strong> 137


Advocacy Foundation Publishers<br />

Page 113 <strong>of</strong> 137


Advocacy Foundation Publishers<br />

<strong>The</strong> e-Advocate Quarterly<br />

Page 114 <strong>of</strong> 137


Issue Title Quarterly<br />

Vol. I 2015 <strong>The</strong> Fundamentals<br />

I<br />

<strong>The</strong> ComeUnity ReEngineering<br />

Project Initiative<br />

Q-1 2015<br />

II <strong>The</strong> Adolescent Law Group Q-2 2015<br />

III<br />

Landmark Cases in US<br />

Juvenile Justice (PA)<br />

Q-3 2015<br />

IV <strong>The</strong> First Amendment Project Q-4 2015<br />

Vol. II 2016 Strategic Development<br />

V <strong>The</strong> Fourth Amendment Project Q-1 2016<br />

VI<br />

Landmark Cases in US<br />

Juvenile Justice (NJ)<br />

Q-2 2016<br />

VII Youth Court Q-3 2016<br />

VIII<br />

<strong>The</strong> Economic Consequences <strong>of</strong> Legal<br />

Decision-Making<br />

Q-4 2016<br />

Vol. III 2017 Sustainability<br />

IX <strong>The</strong> Sixth Amendment Project Q-1 2017<br />

X<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ological Foundations <strong>of</strong><br />

US Law & Government<br />

Q-2 2017<br />

XI <strong>The</strong> Eighth Amendment Project Q-3 2017<br />

XII<br />

<strong>The</strong> EB-5 Investor<br />

Immigration Project*<br />

Q-4 2017<br />

Vol. IV 2018 Collaboration<br />

XIII Strategic Planning Q-1 2018<br />

XIV<br />

<strong>The</strong> Juvenile Justice<br />

Legislative Reform Initiative<br />

Q-2 2018<br />

XV <strong>The</strong> Advocacy Foundation Coalition Q-3 2018<br />

Page 115 <strong>of</strong> 137


XVI<br />

for Drug-Free Communities<br />

Landmark Cases in US<br />

Juvenile Justice (GA)<br />

Q-4 2018<br />

Page 116 <strong>of</strong> 137


Issue Title Quarterly<br />

Vol. V 2019 Organizational Development<br />

XVII <strong>The</strong> Board <strong>of</strong> Directors Q-1 2019<br />

XVIII <strong>The</strong> Inner Circle Q-2 2019<br />

XIX Staff & Management Q-3 2019<br />

XX Succession Planning Q-4 2019<br />

XXI <strong>The</strong> Budget* Bonus #1<br />

XXII Data-Driven Resource Allocation* Bonus #2<br />

Vol. VI 2020 <strong>Missions</strong><br />

XXIII Critical Thinking Q-1 2020<br />

XXIV<br />

<strong>The</strong> Advocacy Foundation<br />

Endowments Initiative Project<br />

Q-2 2020<br />

XXV International Labor Relations Q-3 2020<br />

XXVI Immigration Q-4 2020<br />

Vol. VII 2021 Community Engagement<br />

XXVII<br />

<strong>The</strong> 21 st Century Charter Schools<br />

Initiative<br />

Q-1 2021<br />

XXVIII <strong>The</strong> All-Sports Ministry @ ... Q-2 2021<br />

XXIX Lobbying for Nonpr<strong>of</strong>its Q-3 2021<br />

XXX<br />

XXXI<br />

Advocacy Foundation <strong>Missions</strong> -<br />

Domestic<br />

Advocacy Foundation <strong>Missions</strong> -<br />

International<br />

Q-4 2021<br />

Bonus<br />

Page 117 <strong>of</strong> 137


Vol. VIII<br />

2022 ComeUnity ReEngineering<br />

XXXII<br />

<strong>The</strong> Creative & Fine Arts Ministry<br />

@ <strong>The</strong> Foundation<br />

Q-1 2022<br />

XXXIII <strong>The</strong> Advisory Council & Committees Q-2 2022<br />

XXXIV<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ological Origins<br />

<strong>of</strong> Contemporary Judicial Process<br />

Q-3 2022<br />

XXXV <strong>The</strong> Second Chance Ministry @ ... Q-4 2022<br />

Vol. IX 2023 Legal Reformation<br />

XXXVI <strong>The</strong> Fifth Amendment Project Q-1 2023<br />

XXXVII <strong>The</strong> Judicial Re-Engineering Initiative Q-2 2023<br />

XXXVIII<br />

<strong>The</strong> Inner-Cities Strategic<br />

Revitalization Initiative<br />

Q-3 2023<br />

XXXVIX Habeas Corpus Q-4 2023<br />

Vol. X 2024 ComeUnity Development<br />

XXXVX<br />

<strong>The</strong> Inner-City Strategic<br />

Revitalization Plan<br />

Q-1 2024<br />

XXXVXI <strong>The</strong> Mentoring Initiative Q-2 2024<br />

XXXVXII <strong>The</strong> Violence Prevention Framework Q-3 2024<br />

XXXVXIII <strong>The</strong> Fatherhood Initiative Q-4 2024<br />

Vol. XI 2025 Public Interest<br />

XXXVXIV Public Interest Law Q-1 2025<br />

L (50) Spiritual Resource Development Q-2 2025<br />

Page 118 <strong>of</strong> 137


LI<br />

Nonpr<strong>of</strong>it Confidentiality<br />

In <strong>The</strong> Age <strong>of</strong> Big Data<br />

Q-3 2025<br />

LII Interpreting <strong>The</strong> Facts Q-4 2025<br />

Vol. XII 2026 Poverty In America<br />

LIII<br />

American Poverty<br />

In <strong>The</strong> New Millennium<br />

Q-1 2026<br />

LIV Outcome-Based Thinking Q-2 2026<br />

LV Transformational Social Leadership Q-3 2026<br />

LVI <strong>The</strong> Cycle <strong>of</strong> Poverty Q-4 2026<br />

Vol. XIII 2027 Raising Awareness<br />

LVII ReEngineering Juvenile Justice Q-1 2027<br />

LVIII Corporations Q-2 2027<br />

LVIX <strong>The</strong> Prison Industrial Complex Q-3 2027<br />

LX Restoration <strong>of</strong> Rights Q-4 2027<br />

Vol. XIV 2028 Culturally Relevant Programming<br />

LXI Community Culture Q-1 2028<br />

LXII Corporate Culture Q-2 2028<br />

LXIII Strategic Cultural Planning Q-3 2028<br />

LXIV<br />

<strong>The</strong> Cross-Sector/ Coordinated<br />

Service Approach to Delinquency<br />

Prevention<br />

Q-4 2028<br />

Page 119 <strong>of</strong> 137


Vol. XV 2029 Inner-Cities Revitalization<br />

LXIV<br />

LXV<br />

LXVI<br />

Part I – Strategic Housing<br />

Revitalization<br />

(<strong>The</strong> Twenty Percent Pr<strong>of</strong>it Margin)<br />

Part II – Jobs Training, Educational<br />

Redevelopment<br />

and Economic Empowerment<br />

Part III - Financial Literacy<br />

and Sustainability<br />

Q-1 2029<br />

Q-2 2029<br />

Q-3 2029<br />

LXVII Part IV – Solutions for Homelessness Q-4 2029<br />

LXVIII<br />

<strong>The</strong> Strategic Home Mortgage<br />

Initiative<br />

Bonus<br />

Vol. XVI 2030 Sustainability<br />

LXVIII Social Program Sustainability Q-1 2030<br />

LXIX<br />

<strong>The</strong> Advocacy Foundation<br />

Endowments Initiative<br />

Q-2 2030<br />

LXX Capital Gains Q-3 2030<br />

LXXI Sustainability Investments Q-4 2030<br />

Vol. XVII 2031 <strong>The</strong> Justice Series<br />

LXXII Distributive Justice Q-1 2031<br />

LXXIII Retributive Justice Q-2 2031<br />

LXXIV Procedural Justice Q-3 2031<br />

LXXV (75) Restorative Justice Q-4 2031<br />

LXXVI Unjust Legal Reasoning Bonus<br />

Page 120 <strong>of</strong> 137


Vol. XVIII 2032 Public Policy<br />

LXXVII Public Interest Law Q-1 2032<br />

LXXVIII Reforming Public Policy Q-2 2032<br />

LXXVIX ... Q-3 2032<br />

LXXVX ... Q-4 2032<br />

Page 121 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> e-Advocate Monthly Review<br />

2018<br />

Transformational Problem Solving January 2018<br />

<strong>The</strong> Advocacy Foundation February 2018<br />

Opioid Initiative<br />

Native-American Youth March 2018<br />

In the Juvenile Justice System<br />

Barriers to Reducing Confinement April 2018<br />

Latino and Hispanic Youth May 2018<br />

In the Juvenile Justice System<br />

Social Entrepreneurship June 2018<br />

<strong>The</strong> Economic Consequences <strong>of</strong><br />

Homelessness in America S.Ed – June 2018<br />

African-American Youth July 2018<br />

In the Juvenile Justice System<br />

Gang Deconstruction August 2018<br />

Social Impact Investing September 2018<br />

Opportunity Youth: October 2018<br />

Disenfranchised Young People<br />

<strong>The</strong> Economic Impact <strong>of</strong> Social November 2018<br />

<strong>of</strong> Social Programs Development<br />

Gun Control December 2018<br />

2019<br />

<strong>The</strong> U.S. Stock Market January 2019<br />

Prison-Based Gerrymandering February 2019<br />

Literacy-Based Prison Construction March 2019<br />

Children <strong>of</strong> Incarcerated Parents April 2019<br />

Page 122 <strong>of</strong> 137


African-American Youth in <strong>The</strong> May 2019<br />

Juvenile Justice System<br />

Racial Pr<strong>of</strong>iling June 2019<br />

Mass Collaboration July 2019<br />

Concentrated Poverty August 2019<br />

De-Industrialization September 2019<br />

Overcoming Dyslexia October 2019<br />

Overcoming Attention Deficit November 2019<br />

<strong>The</strong> Gift <strong>of</strong> Adversity December 2019<br />

2020<br />

<strong>The</strong> Gift <strong>of</strong> Hypersensitivity January 2020<br />

<strong>The</strong> Gift <strong>of</strong> Introspection February 2020<br />

<strong>The</strong> Gift <strong>of</strong> Introversion March 2020<br />

<strong>The</strong> Gift <strong>of</strong> Spirituality April 2020<br />

<strong>The</strong> Gift <strong>of</strong> Transformation May 2020<br />

Property Acquisition for<br />

Organizational Sustainability June 2020<br />

Investing for Organizational<br />

Sustainability July 2020<br />

Biblical Law & Justice TLFA August 2020<br />

Gentrification AF September 2020<br />

Environmental Racism NpA October 2020<br />

Law for <strong>The</strong> Poor AF November 2020<br />

…<br />

Page 123 <strong>of</strong> 137


2021<br />

Biblically Responsible Investing TLFA – January 2021<br />

International Criminal Procedure LMI – February 2021<br />

Spiritual Rights TLFA – March 2021<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>of</strong> <strong>Missions</strong> TLFA – April 2021<br />

…<br />

Page 124 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> e-Advocate Quarterly<br />

Special Editions<br />

Crowdfunding Winter-Spring 2017<br />

Social Media for Nonpr<strong>of</strong>its October 2017<br />

Mass Media for Nonpr<strong>of</strong>its November 2017<br />

<strong>The</strong> Opioid Crisis in America: January 2018<br />

Issues in Pain Management<br />

<strong>The</strong> Opioid Crisis in America: February 2018<br />

<strong>The</strong> Drug Culture in the U.S.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Opioid Crisis in America: March 2018<br />

Drug Abuse Among Veterans<br />

<strong>The</strong> Opioid Crisis in America: April 2018<br />

Drug Abuse Among America’s<br />

Teens<br />

<strong>The</strong> Opioid Crisis in America: May 2018<br />

Alcoholism<br />

<strong>The</strong> Economic Consequences <strong>of</strong> June 2018<br />

Homelessness in <strong>The</strong> US<br />

<strong>The</strong> Economic Consequences <strong>of</strong> July 2018<br />

Opioid Addiction in America<br />

Page 125 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> e-Advocate Journal<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong>ological Jurisprudence<br />

Vol. I - 2017<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ological Origins <strong>of</strong> Contemporary Judicial Process<br />

Scriptural Application to <strong>The</strong> Model Criminal Code<br />

Scriptural Application for Tort Reform<br />

Scriptural Application to Juvenile Justice Reformation<br />

Vol. II - 2018<br />

Scriptural Application for <strong>The</strong> Canons <strong>of</strong> Ethics<br />

Scriptural Application to Contracts Reform<br />

& <strong>The</strong> Uniform Commercial Code<br />

Scriptural Application to <strong>The</strong> Law <strong>of</strong> Property<br />

Scriptural Application to <strong>The</strong> Law <strong>of</strong> Evidence<br />

Page 126 <strong>of</strong> 137


Legal <strong>Missions</strong> International<br />

Page 127 <strong>of</strong> 137


Issue Title Quarterly<br />

Vol. I 2015<br />

I<br />

II<br />

God’s Will and <strong>The</strong> 21 st Century<br />

Democratic Process<br />

<strong>The</strong> Community<br />

Engagement Strategy<br />

Q-1 2015<br />

Q-2 2015<br />

III Foreign Policy Q-3 2015<br />

IV<br />

Public Interest Law<br />

in <strong>The</strong> New Millennium<br />

Q-4 2015<br />

Vol. II 2016<br />

V Ethiopia Q-1 2016<br />

VI Zimbabwe Q-2 2016<br />

VII Jamaica Q-3 2016<br />

VIII Brazil Q-4 2016<br />

Vol. III 2017<br />

IX India Q-1 2017<br />

X Suriname Q-2 2017<br />

XI <strong>The</strong> Caribbean Q-3 2017<br />

XII United States/ Estados Unidos Q-4 2017<br />

Vol. IV 2018<br />

XIII Cuba Q-1 2018<br />

XIV Guinea Q-2 2018<br />

XV Indonesia Q-3 2018<br />

XVI Sri Lanka Q-4 2018<br />

Page 128 <strong>of</strong> 137


Vol. V 2019<br />

XVII Russia Q-1 2019<br />

XVIII Australia Q-2 2019<br />

XIV South Korea Q-3 2019<br />

XV Puerto Rico Q-4 2019<br />

Issue Title Quarterly<br />

Vol. VI 2020<br />

XVI Trinidad & Tobago Q-1 2020<br />

XVII Egypt Q-2 2020<br />

XVIII Sierra Leone Q-3 2020<br />

XIX South Africa Q-4 2020<br />

XX Israel Bonus<br />

Vol. VII 2021<br />

XXI Haiti Q-1 2021<br />

XXII Peru Q-2 2021<br />

XXIII Costa Rica Q-3 2021<br />

XXIV China Q-4 2021<br />

XXV Japan Bonus<br />

Vol VIII 2022<br />

XXVI Chile Q-1 2022<br />

Page 129 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> e-Advocate Juvenile Justice Report<br />

______<br />

Vol. I – Juvenile Delinquency in <strong>The</strong> US<br />

Vol. II. – <strong>The</strong> Prison Industrial Complex<br />

Vol. III – Restorative/ Transformative Justice<br />

Vol. IV – <strong>The</strong> Sixth Amendment Right to <strong>The</strong> Effective Assistance <strong>of</strong> Counsel<br />

Vol. V – <strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ological Foundations <strong>of</strong> Juvenile Justice<br />

Vol. VI – Collaborating to Eradicate Juvenile Delinquency<br />

Page 130 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> e-Advocate Newsletter<br />

Genesis <strong>of</strong> <strong>The</strong> Problem<br />

Family Structure<br />

Societal Influences<br />

Evidence-Based Programming<br />

Strengthening Assets v. Eliminating Deficits<br />

2012 - Juvenile Delinquency in <strong>The</strong> US<br />

Introduction/Ideology/Key Values<br />

Philosophy/Application & Practice<br />

Expungement & Pardons<br />

Pardons & Clemency<br />

Examples/Best Practices<br />

2013 - Restorative Justice in <strong>The</strong> US<br />

2014 - <strong>The</strong> Prison Industrial Complex<br />

25% <strong>of</strong> the World's Inmates Are In the US<br />

<strong>The</strong> Economics <strong>of</strong> Prison Enterprise<br />

<strong>The</strong> Federal Bureau <strong>of</strong> Prisons<br />

<strong>The</strong> After-Effects <strong>of</strong> Incarceration/Individual/Societal<br />

<strong>The</strong> Fourth Amendment Project<br />

<strong>The</strong> Sixth Amendment Project<br />

<strong>The</strong> Eighth Amendment Project<br />

<strong>The</strong> Adolescent Law Group<br />

2015 - US Constitutional Issues In <strong>The</strong> New Millennium<br />

Page 131 <strong>of</strong> 137


2018 - <strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ological Law Firm Academy<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ological Foundations <strong>of</strong> US Law & Government<br />

<strong>The</strong> Economic Consequences <strong>of</strong> Legal Decision-Making<br />

<strong>The</strong> Juvenile Justice Legislative Reform Initiative<br />

<strong>The</strong> EB-5 International Investors Initiative<br />

2017 - Organizational Development<br />

<strong>The</strong> Board <strong>of</strong> Directors<br />

<strong>The</strong> Inner Circle<br />

Staff & Management<br />

Succession Planning<br />

Bonus #1 <strong>The</strong> Budget<br />

Bonus #2 Data-Driven Resource Allocation<br />

2018 - Sustainability<br />

<strong>The</strong> Data-Driven Resource Allocation Process<br />

<strong>The</strong> Quality Assurance Initiative<br />

<strong>The</strong> Advocacy Foundation Endowments Initiative<br />

<strong>The</strong> Community Engagement Strategy<br />

2019 - Collaboration<br />

Critical Thinking for Transformative Justice<br />

International Labor Relations<br />

Immigration<br />

God's Will & <strong>The</strong> 21st Century Democratic Process<br />

<strong>The</strong> Community Engagement Strategy<br />

<strong>The</strong> 21st Century Charter Schools Initiative<br />

2020 - Community Engagement<br />

Page 132 <strong>of</strong> 137


Extras<br />

<strong>The</strong> Nonpr<strong>of</strong>it Advisors Group Newsletters<br />

<strong>The</strong> 501(c)(3) Acquisition Process<br />

<strong>The</strong> Board <strong>of</strong> Directors<br />

<strong>The</strong> Gladiator Mentality<br />

Strategic Planning<br />

Fundraising<br />

501(c)(3) Reinstatements<br />

<strong>The</strong> Collaborative US/ International Newsletters<br />

How You Think Is Everything<br />

<strong>The</strong> Reciprocal Nature <strong>of</strong> Business Relationships<br />

Accelerate Your Pr<strong>of</strong>essional Development<br />

<strong>The</strong> Competitive Nature <strong>of</strong> Grant Writing<br />

Assessing <strong>The</strong> Risks<br />

Page 133 <strong>of</strong> 137


Page 134 <strong>of</strong> 137


About <strong>The</strong> Author<br />

John C (Jack) Johnson III<br />

Founder & CEO<br />

Jack was educated at Temple University, in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania and Rutgers<br />

Law School, in Camden, New Jersey. In 1999, he moved to Atlanta, Georgia to pursue<br />

greater opportunities to provide Advocacy and Preventive Programmatic services for atrisk/<br />

at-promise young persons, their families, and Justice Pr<strong>of</strong>essionals embedded in the<br />

Juvenile Justice process in order to help facilitate its transcendence into the 21 st Century.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re, along with a small group <strong>of</strong> community and faith-based pr<strong>of</strong>essionals, “<strong>The</strong> Advocacy Foundation, Inc." was conceived<br />

and developed over roughly a thirteen year period, originally chartered as a Juvenile Delinquency Prevention and Educational<br />

Support Services organization consisting <strong>of</strong> Mentoring, Tutoring, Counseling, Character Development, Community Change<br />

Management, Practitioner Re-Education & Training, and a host <strong>of</strong> related components.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Foundation’s Overarching Mission is “To help Individuals, Organizations, & Communities Achieve <strong>The</strong>ir Full Potential”, by<br />

implementing a wide array <strong>of</strong> evidence-based proactive multi-disciplinary "Restorative & Transformative Justice" programs &<br />

projects currently throughout the northeast, southeast, and western international-waters regions, providing prevention and support<br />

services to at-risk/ at-promise youth, to young adults, to their families, and to Social Service, Justice and Mental<br />

Health pr<strong>of</strong>essionals” everywhere. <strong>The</strong> Foundation has since relocated its headquarters to Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, and been<br />

expanded to include a three-tier mission.<br />

In addition to his work with the Foundation, Jack also served as an Adjunct Pr<strong>of</strong>essor <strong>of</strong> Law & Business at National-Louis<br />

University <strong>of</strong> Atlanta (where he taught Political Science, Business & Legal Ethics, Labor & Employment Relations, and Critical<br />

Thinking courses to undergraduate and graduate level students). Jack has also served as Board President for a host <strong>of</strong> wellestablished<br />

and up & coming nonpr<strong>of</strong>it organizations throughout the region, including “Visions Unlimited Community<br />

Development Systems, Inc.”, a multi-million dollar, award-winning, Violence Prevention and Gang Intervention Social Service<br />

organization in Atlanta, as well as Vice-Chair <strong>of</strong> the Georgia/ Metropolitan Atlanta Violence Prevention Partnership, a state-wide<br />

300 organizational member, violence prevention group led by the Morehouse School <strong>of</strong> Medicine, Emory University and <strong>The</strong><br />

Original, Atlanta-Based, Martin Luther King Center.<br />

Attorney Johnson’s prior accomplishments include a wide-array <strong>of</strong> Pr<strong>of</strong>essional Legal practice areas, including Private Firm,<br />

Corporate and Government postings, just about all <strong>of</strong> which yielded significant pr<strong>of</strong>essional awards & accolades, the history and<br />

chronology <strong>of</strong> which are available for review online. Throughout his career, Jack has served a wide variety <strong>of</strong> for-pr<strong>of</strong>it<br />

corporations, law firms, and nonpr<strong>of</strong>it organizations as Board Chairman, Secretary, Associate, and General Counsel since 1990.<br />

www.<strong>The</strong>AdvocacyFoundation.org<br />

Clayton County Youth Services Partnership, Inc. – Chair; Georgia Violence Prevention Partnership, Inc – Vice Chair; Fayette<br />

County NAACP - Legal Redress Committee Chairman; Clayton County Fatherhood Initiative Partnership – Principal<br />

Investigator; Morehouse School <strong>of</strong> Medicine School <strong>of</strong> Community Health Feasibility Study - Steering Committee; Atlanta<br />

Violence Prevention Capacity Building Project – Project Partner; Clayton County Minister’s Conference, President 2006-2007;<br />

Liberty In Life Ministries, Inc. – Board Secretary; Young Adults Talk, Inc. – Board <strong>of</strong> Directors; ROYAL, Inc - Board <strong>of</strong><br />

Directors; Temple University Alumni Association; Rutgers Law School Alumni Association; Sertoma International; Our<br />

Common Welfare Board <strong>of</strong> Directors – President)2003-2005; River’s Edge Elementary School PTA (Co-President); Summerhill<br />

Community Ministries; Outstanding Young Men <strong>of</strong> America; Employee <strong>of</strong> the Year; Academic All-American - Basketball;<br />

Church Trustee.<br />

Page 135 <strong>of</strong> 137


www.<strong>The</strong>AdvocacyFoundation.org<br />

Page 136 <strong>of</strong> 137


Page 137 <strong>of</strong> 137


<strong>The</strong> e-Advocate<br />

Monthly<br />

…a Compilation <strong>of</strong> Works on:<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>ology<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>Missions</strong><br />

Matthew 28:19-20<br />

Mark 16:15 | Acts 1:8<br />

Romans 10:13-14 | Revelation 14:6<br />

1 Chronicles 16:24<br />

“Helping Individuals, Organizations & Communities<br />

Achieve <strong>The</strong>ir Full Potential”<br />

Special Edition| TLFA – April 2021

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!